Naruto: Go with the Flow

As a salted fish, Tianyu inexplicably came to the Naruto world where people are not as good as *

I wonder if this man who is determined to become the salted fish king can succeed in being a salted fish under the persecution of the system. Let us wait and see! (If you don’t want to watch the Sword Art Online part, you can skip it and start from the One Piece world, which will not affect the plot)

Chapter 1: A clich d time travel!!
Hello everyone, my name is Bai Tianyu, and I m very panicked right now!
Bai Tianyu, a good young man of the 21st century, did not believe that he would travel through time one day. Unfortunately, reality gave him a blow, and now he has traveled through time!
When he woke up, Bai Tianyu saw an unfamiliar ceiling, unfamiliar doors, and even the house was in an unfamiliar Japanese style. If Bai Tianyu still didn’t know that he had traveled through time, then all the novels he had read in his previous life would have been in vain.
However, Tianyu has seen people traveling through time by electric shock, time traveling through time while shopping for groceries, time traveling through time by jumping off a building, time traveling through time while being chased by someone, time traveling through time while being hit by a car, and even time traveling through time while going to the toilet. However, time traveling through time while sleeping was something new, which made Tianyu completely unprepared. Moreover, most of the people who traveled through time were people who should have died, but how could he die while sleeping?
As for kidnapping? You’re overthinking it. I have no money and no power. Who would be so bored as to kidnap a geek?
It s not Infinite Terror!
Bai Tianyu learned the owner of this body through the memories in his mind, and then Bai Tianyu learned a very terrifying thing, that is, this person was called Uchiha Tianyu!
That s right, it s Uchiha, that Uchiha, the legendary Uchiha clan. I must say it three times because it s important!
Oh my god, it s the Uchiha clan that runs through the entire Naruto world!
When Bai Tianyu discovered that this world was indeed the world of Naruto, he was completely stunned. What the hell was going on? How did he end up in a world where people are worse than dogs?
Bai Tianyu, oh no! It was Uchiha Tianyu who opened the sliding door of the courtyard with hope, hoping that he was just a middle school kid who changed his name to Uchiha Tianyu because he watched too much Naruto.
What a pity!
In the Konoha Village, the huge Hokage Rock suddenly caught Uchiha Tianyu’s eyes, and he was stunned. Oh my god, this is really the Hokage!
A name cannot prove anything, but a key building can represent everything. The geographical location of Hokage Rock in Konoha Village is very eye-catching. Even if the Uchiha clan was ostracized by the Hokage, the Hokage Rock could still be clearly seen when the residence left the central area.
It can be said that the Hokage Rock and the Hokage’s Office can be seen from anywhere in Konoha!
“Ding-ling-ling!”
The alarm clock beside him suddenly rang, startling the deep-thinking Uchiha Tianyu.
Uchiha Tianyu carefully turned off the alarm, fearing that he would disturb others and then discover his abnormality and send himself to the Anbu for interrogation!
This is not the peaceful era of the previous life, but a world where people are treated like grass. Moreover, Tianyu has not figured out his situation yet, so it is better to be careful, otherwise he will be in trouble if he is invited to have tea by the Anbu.
But since my predecessor set the alarm, I should have something to do today.
After thinking for a while, Uchiha Tianyu learned from his memory that he had to go to Ninja School today, and he also discovered a horrible thing, that is, he did not know who was in power now, that is, who was the current Hokage.
Not knowing who the current Hokage is, Uchiha Tenyu is a little scared. If he goes to the Ninja School and sees young Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Senju Tsunade, will he explode instantly?
Traveling back to such an early time, the Second Hokage was probably still alive at that time, and it was during that period that the Uchiha were most excluded. Unless Uchiha Tianyu ran to Senju Tobirama and expressed his love for Konoha, or showed his talent, let Senju Tobirama test him, and then said that he just wanted to be a salted fish?
I’m afraid that Senju Tobirama will beat himself to death on the spot!
Forget it, I don’t want to think about it anymore. I’d better go to the Ninja School first. What if it’s not what I thought? Let’s get through today first. If I keep thinking about it, I’m probably going to be late!
After a while, Uchiha Tianyu, who had been hesitating for a long time, finally went out.
The Ninja School was founded by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, in order to break the monopoly of the big families on ninjas and allow some civilian ninjas to stand out from them. The most famous civilian ninja was the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.
However, despite this, children from large families still have advantages over ordinary ninjas. For example, bloodline limits, various secret techniques and ninjutsu are not comparable to ordinary ninjas. Therefore, ninja schools are just a transitional stage for children from large families.
Have you seen in the original novel that Shikamaru Nara, Ino Yamanaka, and Choji Akimichi, the three children of the big families, listen to the class carefully? No, Shikamaru basically sleeps in class, while Choji eats snacks. As for Ino, she is even more awesome, and she is jealous of Sakura Haruno.
However, the establishment of the ninja school was indeed a good thing. After learning of Konoha’s move, other countries followed suit and created their own exclusive ninja schools.
The Ninja Academy is located in the center of Konoha, not far from the Hokage’s office. This shows how important the Ninja Academy is in the heart of Senju Tobirama. Isn’t the symbolic meaning of the center clear?
The distribution of Konoha Village is divided by the center. For example, the Uchiha clan’s base was originally in the central area. However, after the duel between Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, and after Senju Tobirama came to power, the status of the Uchiha clan plummeted. From the center to the edge, the gap is not small.
This is also the reason why the Uchiha clan is obsessed with Hokage, because they want to rule Konoha again and return to the central area. Unfortunately, this was not achieved until the finale.
“From now on, you will become a member of the Konoha Ninja School. Here, you can…”
Looking at the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen who was standing on the podium and talking non-stop, Uchiha Tianyu frowned. He didn’t know if it was a common problem among leaders who all liked to talk nonsense and would talk nonstop once they started.
It would be fine if he said some nutritious words, but these words are all nonsense. Anyone from the family will not easily believe Sarutobi Hiruzen’s nonsense. These assurances are completely useless.
Especially since Tianyu is a member of the Uchiha clan. Although he doesn’t know that there is no one in his family, and the other Uchiha clan members look at him with something wrong, it is inevitable that he is still a member of the Uchiha clan.
After frowning, Uchiha Tianyu turned his gaze behind the Third Hokage. Behind him stood three people, two men and one woman.
Is this the legendary “Three Ninjas”? Tianyu secretly took a few glances and then retracted his gaze.
I guess I m not even as good as a Genin right now, so I d better not aim too high!
And he also got the information he wanted. Are the “Three Ninjas” still in Konoha, and they seem to be very young? And there are only three avatars on the Hokage Rock, so it should be the generation of Hatake Kakashi. If it is the generation of Uchiha Itachi, then none of the “Three Ninjas” are in Konoha!
Even Uchiha Tianyu found the people he wanted to find in the crowd. One was a white-haired kid who was obviously a little kid but was wearing a mask, and the other was a kid with a watermelon-shaped head and thick eyebrows.
These two people have clearly let Tianyu know the current timeline, which made Tianyu relax a little. At least he already knows the current timeline, so the subsequent plans will be very simple.
Apart from Hatake Sakumo, who was known as the “White Fang”, the only other people who could stand behind the Third Hokage were the three “Three Ninjas”.
Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade Senju, each of them is a very powerful person, and they are not people that Tianyu can reach at this time!
Little did he know that Tianyu’s gaze had been noticed by someone. This person raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Uchiha Tianyu with interest. He rubbed his fists inadvertently, which made Jiraiya shiver and take a few steps back involuntarily.
That s right, the person who noticed Tianyu s gaze was Tsunade, one of the three ninjas.
“A kid from the Uchiha clan? Interesting!” Senju Tsunade stared at Tianyu for a while, and then started quarreling with Jiraiya on the side.
At this time, Uchiha Tianyu had no idea that he had been targeted by Senju Tsunade, but even if he knew, he would be happy, as long as it was not the freak Frankenstein Orochimaru. Otherwise, who knows when his life would be in danger!
Even though Orochimaru doesn’t seem to be so perverted now, Uchiha Tianyu still keeps his distance from him!
And at this moment, the Third Hokage finally finished his speech, but seeing that he was still unsatisfied, maybe he hadn’t had enough!
As the Third Hokage’s speech ended, Tianyu returned to his class. Before listening to the speech, the classes had actually been divided. These classes were assigned by the Third Hokage himself, in order to ensure that the number of families in each class was balanced. Otherwise, if a class was full of Uchiha clan members, there would be chaos!
Tianyu returned to his assigned class, “Class 1, Year 1”
Tianyu had met him before, but he had never taken a closer look at him.
Now it s possible. As soon as Tianyu entered the classroom, he saw many familiar faces.
There’s the arrogant Kakashi Hatake, the bored Uchiha Obito sitting in his seat, Asuma Sarutobi who’s courting Sunset Red, Rin Nohara, Genma Shiranui, and so on, but it seems that Might Guy with the watermelon head is not here!
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: Go with the Flow
Chapter 2: System (Old Version)
By the way, Class 1, Grade One, wouldn’t it be the so-called elite class? Looking at the many little brats in front of him, Tianyu couldn’t help but think, no wonder Tianyu thought too much, except for Uchiha Obito who turned into Uchiha Madara because of Nohara Rin, the others are basically the pillars of Konoha in the future!
Especially Hatake Kakashi, he is the most trusted person of the Third Hokage in Konoha!
But then again, has Asuma Sarutobi learned to be a bad guy at such a young age? He knows how to chase women at such a young age, can you please do it?
After Tianyu arrived at the classroom and sat down in a random seat.
Not long after, a ninja wearing a Konoha forehead protector and a green Chunin vest walked into the classroom and stood on the podium.
“Um, hello everyone, my name is Chojiro, and I’m your future instructor. Now please introduce yourselves and get to know each other. Just tell us about your hobbies, interests, goals, etc!”
Chojiro looked at the list and randomly picked a name, then a supporting actor walked up to the podium and started speaking.
After that, some unnamed extras began to introduce themselves.
“Hatake Kakashi!”
A name that made Tianyu excited appeared. Under Tianyu’s gaze, the brat Hatake Kakashi walked up to the podium and said coolly: “Hatake Kakashi, my hobby is practicing swordsmanship. I hate others disturbing my practice. My goal is to become a ninja like my father!”
After saying that, Hatake Kakashi walked down from the podium.
At this time, Kakashi Hatake was still a diligent little boy, and the person he admired most was his father Sakumo Hatake. He was not the person who was ashamed of his father after suffering a blow later.
“He is Hatake Kakashi, the son of Lord White Fang?”
“I heard that his strength has reached the level of a Genin, right?”
…….
Such words kept ringing in Tianyu’s ears, which made Tianyu a little annoyed.
After Kakashi Hatake, some plot characters followed.
“My name is Sunset Red, and my hobby is…”
“My name is Asuma Sarutobi, and my hobby is…”
As time slowly passed, it was finally Tianyu’s turn.
“Uchiha Tianyu!”
Hearing the instructor calling his name, Tianyu slowly stood up and walked to the podium.
After looking at the students below, he slowly said: “Uchiha Tianyu, your hobbies are sleeping, and your dislikes are troublesome things. As for your goal, it is to stay alive!”
Oh my god, are you sure you are not from the Nara clan? Why do you look like a member of the Nara clan?
After listening to Uchiha Tianyu’s words, Chojiro, the instructor, complained in his heart.
Afterwards, Tianyu ignored everyone else and returned to his seat.
After everyone finished introducing themselves, Chojiro spoke up, “That’s all for today. Let’s get to know our classmates. Study on your own this class, and go home after class!”
“oh!!!”
The sun set and the day passed. Tianyu returned to his home alone.
I threw myself on the bed, staring at the unfamiliar ceiling in a trance.
After a long time, Tianyu climbed out of the bed. The most urgent thing was to review the memories in his mind, otherwise it would be bad if he was exposed!
This is???
When Tianyu closed his eyes and began to organize his thoughts, he finally understood why there was no one at home.
My parents were killed by ninjas from the enemy village during a mission, so there is no one at home, which means I am an orphan?
But why do the Uchiha clan members look at me with strange eyes when I go out?
Okay, so that s how it is, no wonder!
It turns out that his life experience is not simple. His father is a Jonin of the Uchiha clan, but his mother is not from the Uchiha clan, but a survivor of the Uzumaki clan. This is why other people look at him with strange eyes.
To them, Tianyu was a bastard, especially after the death of Tianyu’s parents. Moreover, the original house was taken back, and Tianyu was squeezed to the outermost edge of the Uchiha clan’s residence.
well….
Tianyu sighed and didn t know how to lament his life experience. He was simply speechless!
But I seem to have seen it, right?
Tianyu could feel something strange about his eyes, so he closed his eyes and gathered the chakra in his body into his eyes.
Suddenly I opened my eyes and saw two magatama appearing in Tianyu’s eyes, as expected!
Even though it’s just a magatama, but if Tianyu was able to open his eyes at the age of five, then his talent must be that of a genius!
“Ding Dong, congratulations to the host for opening the first magatama Sharingan, system binding!”
Suddenly, a mechanical voice appeared in Tianyu’s mind.
“Great!” Tianyu jumped up from the bed happily. He originally thought that there would be no system after he traveled through time, but who knew that the condition for activating the system was to activate his Sharingan?
If I can never open my Sharingan, won’t I have any chance to use the system for the rest of my life?
“System, what functions do you have?” Tianyu couldn’t wait to ask the system in his mind.
“This system only has two functions, one is exchange and the other is lottery.”
“Uh…” Why do I feel that this system is a bit low-end, with just these two functions? Fortunately, there is no task system. In his previous life, Tianyu has read all kinds of fan fictions. The systems in the novels have all kinds of mandatory tasks, which make these protagonists feel extremely happy. Tianyu doesn’t want to experience this kind of feeling.
“How do I redeem it, and how do I draw the lottery?”
“Exchange requires more exchange points. The current host’s exchange points are zero, so it cannot be exchanged.”
“You also need points to draw a lottery. One hundred points are enough for one entry-level lottery. You can only draw ninjutsu and items from this world.”
“Intermediate lottery, one thousand exchange points each time, can randomly draw blood, skills, etc. from the dimensional world.”
“Advanced lottery, 10,000 redemption points per time, select a world to draw the skills and bloodline of that world!”
“A random lottery is usually a chance to win a prize awarded by the system, which is equivalent to an intermediate lottery. The probability of winning something is much higher than a primary lottery!”
“Note: As the number of advanced draws accumulates, the exchange points spent will increase exponentially. The first time is 10,000 exchange points, the second time is 50,000 exchange points, the third time is 150,000… and so on!”
Damn, this is playing with snakes!
What are exchange points? Tianyu is now confused by the system. The lottery is okay, but how do you get exchange points?
As if knowing what Tianyu was thinking, the system’s prompt sound rang again: “Ding Dong, redemption points can be obtained by killing enemies. The current world is detected as the Naruto world.”
“Killing a Genin will earn you 100 exchange points, killing a Chunin will earn you 500 exchange points, killing a Special Jonin will earn you 3,000 exchange points, killing a Jonin will earn you 10,000 exchange points, killing a Kage-level warrior will earn you 100,000 exchange points, killing a Super Kage-level warrior will earn you 1 million exchange points, killing a Six Paths-level warrior will earn you 10 million exchange points, and killing Kaguya Otsutsuki will earn you 100 million exchange points.”
“Why does it cost 10,000 exchange points for a jounin?” Tianyu felt a little confused as to whether the increase in exchange points was right. A jounin gets 10,000 exchange points, but why is it only 3,000 exchange points for a special jounin?
“This is based on the host’s current strength. If the host compares it with the current strength, the host’s chance of killing the jonin is 0.0%! Please don’t let your imagination run wild!”
“Puff!!” I know I’m already very weak, but please don’t treat me like this!
These words from the system were like a critical hit to Tianyu’s heart!
“Friendly reminder: As the host’s strength grows, these values ??will change, so please don’t try to earn exchange points!”
Tianyu originally thought that he could get higher scores, but the system’s words made him give up.
But Tianyu was still a little unwilling. After all, shouldn t there be benefits for novices when binding the system?
So Tianyu asked his own question, and the system suddenly crashed, which made Tianyu a little nervous.
“Ding Dong, considering that the current host is just a scum with a combat power of ten, the host is rewarded with one hundred exchange points and a lucky draw as a novice benefit!”
The system’s words made Tianyu feel like giving up this novice benefit.
What do you mean I am a scumbag with a combat power of only 10? Although Tianyu knows that his strength is not good, is it okay for you to hit me like this? Doesn’t your conscience hurt?
“Sorry, the system has no heart!”
The breathtaking answer left Tianyu speechless.
Forget it. I, the host, will not bear grudges and will forgive you. Let s draw the lottery first!
Tianyu couldn’t wait to rub his hands and opened the lottery page in his mind.
All he saw was darkness and a large turntable in front of Tianyu.
The turntable was pitch black and there was no indication of what was on it, which made Tianyu a little disappointed. He wanted to see what he could draw, but in the end he could not see anything.
“Friendly reminder: You may not win anything in the lottery, so please be careful!”
Damn it! This sentence dampened Tianyu’s excitement. What on earth is this?
There are still empty numbers. Why is this system becoming less and less reliable?
Should I draw it? Tianyu hesitated. If I didn’t draw it, it would be a waste.
But now there is no way to verify my character today. What should I do?
Chapter 3: Chidori (Old Version)
Damn, the brave ones will die of overeating and the timid ones will die of starvation. Let s get started!
Thinking of this, Tianyu clicked the pointer in the middle of the big turntable without any instruction.
Crash!!!
After Tianyu clicked the pointer, the big turntable began to spin.
After Tianyu finished clicking, he kept his eyes closed and didn’t dare to look at the big wheel, and kept muttering: “Heaven and earth, Sanqing, Buddha, Nuwa… bless me to draw something good!!!”
The sound of the turntable gradually stopped, but Tianyu still didn’t dare to open his eyes, for fear that he had drawn something bad.
After a long time, Tianyu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the big turntable.
This is?
“Congratulations to the host for obtaining Indra’s chakra!” The system’s prompt sounded at this time, making Tianyu ecstatic!
Indra’s chakra is a necessary condition for the Sharingan to advance to the Rinnegan, but it needs to be fused with Ashura’s chakra. In the original work, Uchiha Madara was able to successfully open his Rinnegan because he fused Ashura’s chakra from Senju Hashirama.
But after possessing Indra’s chakra, Tianyu’s eyes can be advanced indefinitely until the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Isn’t this the case with Indra in the original work? You must know that Ashura does not have a bloodline limit for his eyes, so where did Indra’s Eternal Mangekyo come from?
It must be because of Indra’s Chakra!
After winning the grand prize, Tianyu happily left the system page.
I felt some special changes suddenly occurred in my body, especially in my eyes.
Walking in front of the mirror, Tianyu opened his Sharingan. What is this?
I saw that there was originally only one magatama slowly turning in my eyes, but now it has turned into two magatama, the two-magatama Sharingan. I didn’t expect that the fusion of Indra’s chakra would bring me such good consequences.
So delicious! So delicious!
With such thoughts in mind, Tianyu fell into a deep sleep inexplicably.
How could Indra’s chakra bring only this little change to Tianyu? After Tianyu fell into a deep sleep, Indra’s chakra began to expand the meridians in Tianyu’s body, expel impurities, and improve Tianyu’s qualifications.
In short, when Tianyu got up, he found that his body was covered with mud and there was a foul smell, which made Tianyu rush into the bathroom and take a shower.
Time passed slowly. Three months had passed since Tianyu came to the Naruto world. Tianyu had completely integrated into Konoha and had not fallen behind in his studies at the Ninja School.
It’s just that Tianyu’s occasional skipping of classes gives his instructor Chojiro a headache. However, considering that Tianyu is from the Uchiha clan, and although Tianyu’s grades are not as good as Hatake Kakashi, they are not bad either, Chojiro has no choice but to turn a blind eye.
As for the kid from a big family, Chojiro, a commoner ninja, had no way of locking him up, so luckily he let him go.
The reason why Tianyu skipped classes was that studying in school was meaningless. He was not a civilian ninja, so how could he not understand the basic knowledge? These things were prepared for civilian ninjas.
Even though Tianyu had no parental teaching, there were books and ninjutsu on the subject at home. In order to protect himself, Tianyu must work hard now. Only when he can cope with everything in the future can he live a peaceful life.
Although it seems that Konoha now is not as dark as after the death of the Fourth Hokage, it is more dangerous.
You have to know that the Third Ninja World War affected the entire Ninja World. The fighting was extremely brutal and the war lasted for an extremely long time. From the childhood of Hatake Kakashi to the birth of Uchiha Itachi, the Third Ninja World War had not ended yet. You can imagine!
Moreover, in the Third Ninja World War, there is definitely the involvement of the two behind-the-scenes bosses, Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu. So in order to protect himself, Tianyu decided to train himself well. And if he still cannot defeat the natives even with the system, then he can commit suicide.
Tianyu has the desire to be a salted fish, but he does not have the ability to do so, so he still needs to work hard!
Today, Tianyu stayed in school, which was rare, and did not run out, which made his instructor Chojiro nod in satisfaction. This kid still gave him face!
Suddenly, a person walked in front of Tianyu.
“Uchiha Tianyu, I want to challenge you!”
“Hmm?” After hearing the voice, Tianyu slowly raised his head and looked at the person who came. He had silver hair and wore a mask. He looked cool. It was Kakashi Hatake.
“Not interested!” Tianyu said casually with a pout.
Although Kakashi’s strength at that time was still pretty good, he was only among the Genin. However, Tianyu’s current strength was no longer at the Genin level. After fusing Indra’s chakra, his chakra amount increased rapidly and had reached the Chunin level.
He was almost an elite Chunin. I don’t know if it was because his bloodline limit also contained the Uzumaki clan, but his chakra amount far exceeded that of other ninjas of the same period. I don’t know why.
The same goes for ninjutsu and taijutsu. Although the ninja school did not teach any ninjutsu, Tianyu found several ninjutsu scrolls at home, which were probably from his adoptive parents. Tianyu also found a sealed scroll, but Tianyu didn’t know how to unlock it, so he didn’t care.
The scroll of ninjutsu recorded several fire ninjutsu that his adopted father knew: Fire ninjutsu: Great Fireball Jutsu, Fire ninjutsu: Big Fireball Jutsu, Fire ninjutsu: Phoenix Flower Jutsu, Fire ninjutsu: Dragon Fire Jutsu, Fire ninjutsu: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu, Fire ninjutsu: Great Flame Flower Jutsu…
Most of the ninjutsu on this scroll are fire-style ninjutsu. It seems that my adopted father has a single attribute?
Indeed, people who possess two chakra attributes can be hailed as geniuses. Isn’t that the case with Uchiha Sasuke in the original novel? He has the dual attributes of lightning and fire.
In fact, in the ninja world, most ninjas have chakras of a single attribute, very few have dual attributes, and even fewer have triple attributes. However, not having this chakra attribute does not mean that you cannot release the ninjutsu, it’s just that the chakra consumed is also doubled.
Isn’t the most famous one the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen? After he was resurrected, he immediately used five A-level ninjutsu. No wonder he is known as the Doctor of Ninja World. This five-attribute A-level ninjutsu is beyond the reach of many people.
As for Tianyu’s chakra attributes, they are very simple: thunder, wind and fire. Perhaps Tianyu’s original attributes are thunder and wind, and the fire attribute is probably inherited from his adoptive father?
Or maybe he originally only had fire, and after traveling through time, he gained thunder and wind. Anyway, Tianyu’s attributes are these three, which is not bad!
Basically, Tianyu has learned all the ninjutsu that he can release, but some of them consume too much energy, so Tianyu has never used them. That’s why Kakashi challenged him. If Tianyu used the Dragon Fire Jutsu, Kakashi would definitely not dare to challenge him one-on-one.
“But!!” Kakashi Hatake looked at Tianyu unwillingly. He didn’t expect that Tianyu rejected his challenge without any hesitation, which made Kakashi a little at a loss.
He waved his hand: “No buts, bye!”
After saying that, Tianyu left the Ninja School without looking back, leaving only Hatake Kakashi standing in front of Tianyu’s seat, gradually petrified.
In fact, the reason why Tianyu didn’t want to fight against Hatake Kakashi was because he didn’t want to waste his time on Kakashi. During this period of time, he had been practicing a ninjutsu that shined in the original work, but it was Kakashi’s self-created ninjutsu: Raikiri can also be said to be Chidori.
This ninjutsu was created by Hatake Kakashi, but because his eyes could not keep up with the speed of his movement, he had to wait until Uchiha Obito died and passed the Sharingan to Kakashi before he was able to successfully perform it. He killed all the ninjas who were besieging him at the time by himself.
Although he didn’t know how to practice Chidori, Tianyu knew how to form hand seals, and he thought that with lightning-attribute chakra, he should be able to master this ninjutsu quickly.
But it s been a month and Tianyu still hasn t learned Chidori. This is too bad!
Not only that, Tianyu’s hand was injured because he gathered the lightning chakra in his hand. This is unprecedented.
Tianyu was so angry that he went to look for the system, but this system did not have this function which made Tianyu a little sad. However, Tianyu accidentally found a ninjutsu while browsing the system page.
“Didn’t you say there was no Chidori? But what is this?” Tianyu said, pointing to a ninjutsu icon.
This is the redemption page of the system. On this page, Tianyu found the Chidori ninjutsu, and also found many other ninjutsu, such as Rasengan, Rasengan Shuriken, Flying Thunder God, and even Kagura’s Heart’s Eye. Isn’t this a unique set of ninjutsu of Uzumaki?
“This is a redemption page, not a way to learn ninjutsu, host, please don’t be confused!”
Oh, there is a difference. If I had known that I could exchange for ninjutsu, why would I bother practicing ninjutsu by myself? As long as Tianyu completes this ninjutsu, he plans to graduate from the Ninja School. By that time, Tianyu can do missions and make money.
Although the Genin at the beginning could not reach the level of Ninja, but now the friction around is so serious that a mission like Team 7 in the original work is impossible to appear, because this is a war time, not a peace time. Even if there is no war yet, the friction around makes the whole Konoha very nervous.
“Damn it, one Chidori is worth exactly 100 exchange points, let’s exchange it!” After clicking on payment, Tianyu’s mind appeared the way to use Chidori.
“Lightning Release: Chidori!” Tianyu formed seals with both hands, and his right hand became a tiger claw. A ball of dazzling blue light gathered on Tianyu’s right hand.
“Chi~” It’s like a thousand birds chirping, which is why this ninjutsu is called Chidori.
Chapter 4: Sensation!! (Old version)
“…………”
Looking at the lightning chakra gathered in his hands, Tianyu smiled. He finally used it. Although it was not something he created himself, it was not bad!
Moreover, the ninjutsu exchanged from the system seemed to have been used thousands of times, which surprised Tianyu a little. He thought he needed to practice more. Hehe, there is a shortcut to being a lazy person in the future!
As for the Rasengan, a ninjutsu that has a very clear tutorial in the original work, Tianyu has not started learning it yet. He plans to practice this ninjutsu after graduation. By then, he will have the Rasengan in his left hand and the Chidori in his right hand. Meh hahahahahahaha, he will be invincible! !
Then I’ll do a combination ninjutsu, the Rasenchidori Maru, ahahahahaha!!
After wiping the saliva from the corner of his mouth, Tianyu focused his attention on his hands.
Although the system allowed Tianyu to learn Chidori directly like an epiphany, it is still a long way to go before he can reach the level of using Chidori without any seals like the second pillar in the original work!
That’s right, in the later part of the original work, the Chidori ninjutsu was directly used by Jiko to become an unmarked ninjutsu, which was a love-hate relationship with Uzumaki Naruto’s Rasengan. It was really something special.
Now that Chidori has learned it, it s time to graduate!
A gleam of light flashed in Tianyu’s eyes, and he immersed his mind in practicing Chidori.
The next day, Tianyu came to school as usual. Under normal circumstances, Tianyu would not come to school twice in a row. Even his instructor Chojiro thought so, but who knew that he would find himself.
“I wonder if Tianyu has anything to ask the teacher?” Although he was a little surprised why Tianyu was looking for him, Chojiro still asked kindly.
“I want to apply for graduation!” Tianyu said calmly.
“What did you say?” Chojiro screamed in disbelief, and his voice was so loud that it could be heard throughout the entire office.
“Oh, sorry, sorry!” Seeing the other teachers looking at him curiously, Chojiro hurriedly stood up and bent down to apologize.
“I want to apply for graduation!” Tianyu repeated it again after rolling his eyes.
“How is this possible? You’ve only been in school for five months. This is absolutely not possible!” Chojiro made sure that his ears were not mistaken and quickly refused.
Although he didn’t know what had happened to Tianyu to apply for graduation, Chojiro, as his instructor, didn’t want Tianyu to graduate so early. Even the three ninjas studied for three years before graduating in the Ninja School, but Tianyu graduated after only five months of enrollment. This was a bit too fast. Even if Tianyu’s strength had indeed reached the graduation level, Chojiro didn’t dare to let him go easily.
If the Third Hokage knew about this, my career as a teacher would be over!
“But what can you teach me, teacher?”
“Forehead……”
After opening his mouth, Chojiro didn’t know how to refute Tianyu. Although Tianyu didn’t come to class often, he could perfectly complete the tasks and homework he assigned to him. It could be said that he had no way to teach him at all.
It is estimated that Tianyu has only one shortcoming now, and that is the Sharingan, but this thing can only be taught by the elders of the Uchiha clan. It would be a miracle if Chojiro, a commoner Chunin, could teach it.
“Okay, I will report it to the Third Hokage, and let him decide!” After hesitating for a moment, Chojiro resigned himself to his fate and decided to report Tianyu’s request to the Third Hokage, and let him decide.
However, Chojiro felt that the Hokage would probably reject Tianyu’s request. After all, even though this child was a genius, he was still just a five-year-old child.
“Then thank you, teacher, and thank you for your teaching during this period!” Seeing that Chojiro promised to report him to the Third Hokage, Tianyu knew that he should have a chance to pass the graduation exam this time, so he thanked Chojiro.
“No, nothing!” Chojiro was a little embarrassed. After all, Chojiro really didn’t teach Tianyu, a member of the Uchiha clan, anything. Tianyu’s gratitude made him feel a little unworthy.
However, with Tianyu’s talent, as long as he successfully graduates this time, he will definitely become a strong man who is no less than the three ninjas in the future. In the future, he can brag to others that he was his teacher. Wouldn’t that feel great? Thinking of this, Chojiro’s face looked better.
A moment later, in the Hokage’s office next to the Ninja School.
The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is working in it, and his desk is already piled with scrolls. Even if the Third Hokage’s hand speed is faster, it is not weakened. This is why Tianyu does not want to become a superior, especially a position like Hokage in the Naruto world, because these scrolls will make you tired to death.
Not to mention the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, even the Seventh Hokage Uzumaki Naruto was like this in the future. This also led to a problem, that is, his family members were unfamiliar with Naruto, especially his son Boruto, who complained that his father was too busy and had no time to accompany him and his family.
For Tianyu, going home, hugging his wife, lying in bed and doing nothing is better than being a Hokage. I don t know where so many people come from who want to be Hokage. This job is not something that everyone can do.
“Hokage, a student wants to apply for early graduation!” Chojiro came in and reported.
“Oh? Is it Kakashi’s kid?” The Third Hokage guessed. The Third Hokage paid special attention to the talents who could graduate early from the Ninja School. At this time, only Hatake Kakashi would do this.
But who knew that Chojiro shook his head: “It’s not Kakashi, it’s Uchiha Tianyu!”
“Uchiha…Tenyu?” After hearing Uchiha, the Third Hokage frowned fiercely. Sarutobi Hiruzen was not very discriminatory towards the Uchiha clan, but he was a little unhappy with the style of the Uchiha clan. They looked down on others.
But he had also heard of this Uchiha Tianyu. He was not well-received in the Uchiha clan, apparently because his mother was not from the Uchiha clan. But he had seen the child, and he should not have the ability to graduate now, right?
“Yes, Uchiha Tianyu found me this morning and applied for graduation, so…” Chojiro did not continue speaking, but the Third Hokage already knew what he would say next. It seemed that Chojiro also thought that he had met the graduation standards?
At that moment, the Third Hokage smiled slightly and said, “In that case, I approve Uchiha Tianyu’s request for early graduation. Tell him that he will take the test at the Ninja School in three days, and I will personally supervise it!”
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” What Chojiro didn’t expect was that the Third Hokage only hesitated for a moment before agreeing to Tianyu’s graduation application, which surprised Chojiro.
Who would have thought that it was because of Chojiro’s vague words that the Third Hokage thought that Tianyu was able to graduate. Chojiro must be blamed for this!
Watching Chojiro leave, the Third Hokage revealed a meaningful smile: “If you are a genius, then it is impossible for you to graduate so easily, otherwise, those kids in the ninja school will annoy me to death!”
“Three days later? Why are so many things scheduled for three days later, five days later, or a week later? Is it poisonous? Wouldn’t it be better to solve it on the spot?” After hearing Chojiro’s news, Tianyu went home. Along the way, Tianyu kept complaining about the time.
“But it doesn’t matter, the result is the same anyway!”
In just these three short days, the news that Tianyu applied for early graduation examination spread throughout the entire Konoha Village. If it was Hatake Kakashi, there might not be much reaction, but Tianyu was different. Someone who had never been heard of before suddenly applied for graduation examination, and the Hokage also agreed. This was very intriguing.
However, since Tianyu is a member of the Uchiha clan, few people think that he can pass this test. They just think that the Hokage agreed to Tianyu’s application because he wanted to warn the Uchiha clan. Even many people in the Uchiha clan think so.
Moreover, Tianyu’s application this time is also a boost for the entire Konoha. Once Tianyu is approved, he will become the fastest graduate in Konoha’s history. After all, Hatake Kakashi has not applied for graduation yet, so this time it will be Tianyu who will do it.
It s not for the so-called attention, but Tianyu thinks that instead of wasting time in school, it s better to go out and do missions. If he happens to meet ninjas, wouldn t it be a good deal if he kills a few of them?
Anyway, Tianyu, who is only five years old, has already caused a sensation in the entire Konoha Village.
“Have you heard? A five-year-old Uchiha brat has applied for graduation!”
Is this true or false?
“Of course it’s true. My nephew’s wife’s neighbor is a teacher at the Ninja School. I heard that it was specially approved by the Hokage, and the test will be held tomorrow!”
“Then let’s go check it out tomorrow. I’ve never seen such a genius in my life!”
“Hmph, you really overestimate your own abilities and think you are a genius. You are nothing but a bastard!” This is the unified attitude of the Uchiha clan. They do not think that Tianyu can pass the test, and even think that this bastard Tianyu is a disgrace to the Uchiha clan.
When the time comes, if the Hokage takes advantage of the situation, I wonder if the clan leader will still protect you!
This is the mentality of ordinary Uchiha clan members. They hate Tianyu, the bastard, but there is nothing they can do about it because Tianyu’s father looks down on the girls of the Uchiha clan. However, Tianyu does not care about what these people think. Why bother with these extras if he has nothing better to do? It does not increase his own strength!
Chapter 5: Assessment (Old Version)
…….
That’s right, the reason why Tianyu was not expelled from the Uchiha clan was because of the obstruction of the Uchiha clan’s patriarch Uchiha Sanqiu (this is nonsense, it seems that Uchiha Fugaku’s father did not appear in Naruto). Although Uchiha Sanqiu also hated Tianyu, this bastard, Tianyu is an Uchiha after all, and this is an indisputable fact. If Tianyu opens the Sharingan in the future, it will also contribute to Uchiha. If Tianyu is expelled rashly, when Tianyu becomes successful in the future, the first person to retaliate will probably be the Uchiha clan!
Not all of them are fools. At least, those who can become clan leaders are not easy to deal with. Compared with his son Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Sanqiu’s political tactics are more powerful. It was this move that allowed the Uchiha clan to preserve the entire family in the future. Of course, this is a story for later.
What was Tianyu doing at this time? He was practicing the Chidori Ninjutsu at home. He didn’t want to be like Nizhuzi when he met Itachi, who was useless and destroyed the Chidori with just one grab. Ninjutsu is something that only becomes perfect with practice, and it would be best if it could become a non-marked ninjutsu, although Tianyu knew that this was unrealistic.
Even though Tianyu will definitely reach this level in the future, he can only master the Chidori ninjutsu in just three days.
Fortunately, Tianyu’s home is on the edge of the Uchiha clan, otherwise Tianyu would have been punished by his neighbors for practicing Chidori like this.
“Now my strength is no less than that of an ordinary Chunin. If I use Chidori, I can defeat even an elite Chunin. I really hope that tomorrow’s test won’t be too boring!” Thinking of this, Tianyu couldn’t help laughing.
Ahahahahaha ..Ahhhhhh!!!
The lessons of reality tell us that we should never be too proud, otherwise we will be in trouble!
Because of his unbridled laughter, Tianyu forgot to control his chakra, and as a result his whole body was electrocuted by the lightning chakra. The numb feeling on Tianyu’s body did not subside until the evening. This lesson taught Tianyu that he should never be too proud.
The next day, Tianyu came to Konoha’s No. 7 training ground, which was also the place where Team 7 would gather in the future. Speaking of which, the No. 7 training ground was really full of plot.
At the same time, the Hokage’s office was also extremely lively. Most of the ninjas who had no tasks gathered here, including Hatake Sakumo, Jiraiya, and Tsunade. As for the Third Hokage, why he was not here was because he went to the site to supervise. If the people he arranged were unreliable, he could still make up for it. After all, Tianyu did not come from an ordinary family.
The Uchiha clan, even if the Uchiha don t care much about this child, but once something happens, the Uchiha will definitely make trouble about it.
“It seems that the record left by Orochimaru is finally going to be broken, hahaha!” A young man with crimson oil paint under his eyes said carelessly.
Isn t this the Jiraiya that Tianyu saw before?
Tsunade on the side also looked very excited and even eager to try. As long as Tianyu successfully graduated, Tsunade planned to make Tianyu her own subordinate. As for Jiraiya who wanted to snatch him away, hehehe, then he would have to taste my iron fist!
“If he can graduate successfully, I would be very interested in being his instructor!” But before Tsunade could react, Hatake Sakumo beside him said with interest.
“Hey? Is Senior White Fang also interested in this Uchiha brat?” Tsunade asked tentatively. She had no idea what was wrong with Hatake Sakumo that he suddenly fell in love with Tianyu. She was a little caught off guard.
“Hey, hey, hey, it was obviously me who fell in love with him first!” After Jiraiya heard what Hatake Sakumo and Tsunade said, he suddenly felt bad. It was obviously me who fell in love with him first, okay!
As for the Uchiha clan, it is not a problem for them. What’s more, this Uchiha Tianyu may not like the Uchiha clan. How could he, who is regarded as an alien, have much good feelings towards the Uchiha clan? What’s more, the Uchiha clan dare not offend the current three ninjas. To offend the three ninjas just for an alien, isn’t this seeking death?
“Well, I’m quite interested in this kid!” Hatake Sakumo said coldly. Although he knew what Tsunade and Jiraiya were thinking, he didn’t know why he was very interested in this little guy. He also heard that Tianyu had once rejected his son’s challenge, so he was interested in Tianyu.
Seeing how excited Hatake Sakumo was, Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other and felt discouraged. They knew that a senior like Hatake Sakumo was not someone they could snatch away from them, so they could only give up unwillingly.
Especially Tsunade, she originally wanted to ravage Tianyu severely, but now it s no use!
The Third Hokage was speechless when he saw how these people were arguing over a Genin. They hadn’t even become Genins yet, and yet they were arguing like this. If they became Genins, wouldn’t there be a lot of quarreling?
“Alright, alright, stop fighting. Uchiha Tianyu hasn’t even become a Genin yet, and you guys are already fighting. It’s so boring. You should know that I have arranged an elite Chunin this time!”
As for why there is a Third Hokage here? Because this is a shadow clone. He is afraid that if he is not here, these little bastards will mess up his office.
As expected, Uchiha Tianyu hadn’t become a Genin yet, and these guys almost quarreled over his affiliation. It was really unheard of, so Sarutobi Hiruzen was really glad about his decision, which was really wise and brave!
“What? Hey, old man, are you targeting the Uchiha clan?” When Jiraiya heard that Tianyu’s opponent was an elite Chunin, he became unhappy on the spot. Although the other person graduated early, isn’t it a bit too much for you to target him so blatantly!
Even Hatake Sakumo had some doubts about the arrangement of the Third Hokage. Even if Tianyu was a genius, he could not defeat the elite Chunin. Even the current Kakashi could not defeat the elite Chunin. Even Chunin was a little difficult to defeat.
“What nonsense are you talking about!” Tsunade immediately punched Jiraiya. How dare you say such things so blatantly? Aren’t you afraid that the Uchiha clan will remember you? You should know that the Hokage series has always had a very bad relationship with the Uchiha clan. If Jiraiya’s remarks were to spread, the Uchiha clan would probably explode.
I guess Uchiha Sanyue ran over with a cane on the spot, pointed at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s nose and started scolding him.
But fortunately, everyone here is from the Hokage family and they all keep their mouths shut.
“Don’t worry, we just want him to survive ten minutes in the hands of the elite Chunin. It’s not too much!” Sarutobi Hiruzen also knew that his arrangement might be questioned, so he had conditions. By the way, Sarutobi Hiruzen also gave Jiraiya, the disrespectful guy, a pipe.
Don t you trust your teacher at all?
After listening to the words of the Third Hokage, Hatake Sakumo felt a little relieved. Although he had not yet become Tianyu’s instructor, he began to worry about Tianyu. If Kakashi knew about this, he would definitely shout that he was biased.
“Ouch, teacher, why did you hit me!” Jiraiya shouted, covering his head.
However, no one else was looking at the funny Jiraiya. Everyone’s attention was focused on the crystal ball on the third generation’s table.
At the seventh training ground, Tian Yu looked at the Chunin in front of him.
“Hello, kid. As long as you can hold on in my hands for ten minutes, you will have passed the test. This is the order from the Third Hokage!” The middle-aged ninja looked straight at Tianyu with an unhappy expression.
I believe that all the ninjas who were arranged to take the test did not look very happy, because once Tianyu successfully passed it, it would mean that your strength is not even as good as a child, so it would be impossible for the ninjas in charge of the test to look happy.
What’s more, Tianyu is only five years old. If he passes, this ninja might be pointed at on the street.
Look, that guy is a Chunin who can’t even beat a five-year-old kid. That scene…
He glanced at the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen standing on the high platform and saw Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded. Tianyu knew to focus his attention on this supporting ninja.
“So, are you ready?” asked the middle-aged ninja.
Tianyu shook his hands and threw out a few shurikens casually, aiming at the middle-aged ninja.
“Heh!” Seeing Tianyu so impatient to attack him, the middle-aged ninja chuckled and disappeared in front of Tianyu. It was simply his speed that allowed him to avoid Tianyu’s shuriken.
But who knew that just as the middle-aged ninja dodged Tianyu’s shuriken, several more shurikens rushed towards him. Seeing this, the middle-aged ninja had no choice but to continue jumping away.
It was at this time that the middle-aged ninja discovered a flaw in Tianyu and dodged towards Tianyu.
But who knew that this was just a trap? With a mysterious smile, Tianyu continued to throw out a few shurikens, but there was an unusual object mixed in among them.
Pulling out a kunai, the middle-aged ninja casually blocked the shuriken. When he touched that special object, he was stunned: “Oh no, it’s a detonating talisman!!”
But it was too late.
BANG!!!!
The sound of the detonating tag exploding echoed throughout the entire training ground, raising a cloud of dust that made it impossible to see the people inside.
After a while, a ragged man rushed out from the dust. Blood was oozing from the forehead, arms and thighs of this middle-aged ninja.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 6: The Thoughts of the Third Hokage (Old Version)
“Damn kid, you shouldn’t have made me angry!” The middle-aged ninja was also provoked by Tianyu, and he even ignored the orders of the Third Hokage. He now just wanted to kill Tianyu to vent his anger.
As he spoke, the middle-aged ninja formed a seal: “Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!”
The middle-aged ninja spit out a large amount of whirlwind from his mouth, which whistled towards Tianyu. Seeing this, Tianyu secretly used a ninjutsu, and then stared at the middle-aged ninja, looking as if he was frightened.
“Kid, aren’t you very proud? Now!” The middle-aged ninja looked at Tianyu who was attacked by the whirlwind with pride, and was very happy.
“Is that so?” But the next second, Tianyu’s voice sounded from behind the middle-aged ninja.
“Impossible, my ninjutsu is clearly…”
The middle-aged ninja looked back and saw that it was not Tianyu who was hit, but just a piece of wood: “When did you use the substitution technique? Why didn’t I notice it?”
“Because you are just a Chunin!” Tianyu said sarcastically.
Lightning Release: Chidori!!!
Thousands of birds chirped together, and dazzling lightning gathered in Tianyu’s hands. Tianyu then rushed towards the middle-aged ninja. Although he did not open the Sharingan, Tianyu vaguely aimed at the middle-aged ninja. At such a close distance, if he missed the target, Tianyu would be doomed!
BANG!!
With a dull thud, the middle-aged ninja’s body fell heavily on a big tree in the training ground like a rag bag, and many leaves were shaken off.
It s pretty powerful!
Looking at the middle-aged ninja who was focused by Chidori, Tianyu raised his eyebrows happily. Although the Chidori ninjutsu was greatly reduced due to Tianyu’s strength, it was still worthy of being an A-level ninjutsu.
If Tianyu had not attacked the middle-aged ninja without sprinting, the middle-aged ninja would have been pierced by Chidori and might even have died on the spot.
It would be a tragedy if Tianyu was accused of killing ninjas from the same village because of this incident.
The Third Hokage knew something was wrong when he saw Tianyu using Chidori. Fortunately, Tianyu did not aim at the middle-aged ninja’s vital points, so the Third Hokage did not come out to stop him. He also wanted to see how powerful Tianyu’s self-created ninjutsu was.
The result was somewhat disappointing. Although the middle-aged ninja was defeated in one go, the power was not very great. After all, the Chidori had not gone through the sprint, so its power was definitely greatly reduced.
After all, it is an A-level ninjutsu, not a ball-rolling technique.
“Quick, send him to the hospital!” The Third Hokage waved his hand, and then several ninjas came running and took the middle-aged ninja to the hospital.
Then the Third Hokage walked up to Tianyu and said, “Uchiha Tianyu, I didn’t expect your talent to be so strong. I originally thought that you could survive the elite Chunin for ten minutes, which was an overestimation of you. Who knew you would give me such a big surprise!”
“Congratulations, you’ve passed the graduation assessment of the Ninja School and become the youngest Genin in Konoha Village!” After saying that, the Third Hokage took out a Genin forehead protector and handed it to Tianyu.
At this moment, there was silence in the Hokage’s office.
Originally, it was thought that Tianyu might not pass the assessment, but who knew that Tianyu not only passed it, but also picked the elite Chunin, which was really unexpected.
Especially the ninjutsu that Tianyu used at the end!
After a while, Jiraiya broke the silence: “Senior Hatake Sakumo, do you know the ninjutsu that Tianyu used?”
Hatake Sakumo shook his head: “I don’t know either, I have never seen this ninjutsu!”
Jiraiya swallowed his saliva and pointed at Tianyu in the crystal ball, shocked: “This kid actually defeated the elite Chunin, has his strength reached the level of Jonin? My God, a five-year-old Jonin, isn’t that a bit too abnormal!”
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Jiraiya and said, “Defeating an elite Chunin doesn’t necessarily make you a Jonin. This brat’s chakra is only at the Chunin level, and he only used that last move to kill the elite Chunin in one second. If they had kept their distance, that middle-aged ninja probably wouldn’t have been defeated so quickly!”
If Tianyu knew Tsunade s analysis, would he fall to the ground and not get up?
You have to know that once a ninjutsu like Chidori is used to create distance and give enough time to sprint, and then lock onto the enemy with the Sharingan, basically anyone who doesn’t have the strength of a jonin will die!
As for why? Because ninjas at the jonin level usually have some hidden tricks, and jonins usually know the art of instant body movement, so even if they are not proficient in it, they can still dodge Tianyu’s lock in an instant.
Of course, that means Tianyu’s strength is only at this level now. Once Tianyu reaches the level of Jonin, Chidori will probably be promoted to Raikiri, and then you won’t be able to escape even if you want to!
“Even if that’s the case, this kid is only five years old. What were we doing when we were five? This guy can already defeat an elite Chunin. This is too abnormal. Even Orochimaru must have been almost ten years old when he became an elite Chunin!”
“Okay, stop talking, Tianyu will be here soon!”
The Third Hokage’s shadow clone said at this time, silencing all the ninjas present.
Afterwards, after a while, the Third Hokage brought Tianyu to the Hokage’s office. The Third Hokage nodded to his shadow clone first, and then disbanded his shadow clone.
Tianyu was being stared at like a monkey by a group of people, which made him feel very uncomfortable.
However, there were quite a lot of ninjas gathered in the Hokage’s office at this time, including Jiraiya, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, Yuhi Shinku, and the Third Hokage. Basically, all the idle high-end combat forces of Konoha were gathered here.
Is it because of me? It can’t be that serious!
“Uchiha Tianyu, first of all, congratulations on breaking the record of the youngest graduate in Konoha for many years!” Looking at Tianyu, the Third Hokage said kindly.
“Thank you!” Tianyu responded and stood there quietly without any surprise.
For Tianyu, becoming a Genin was just something he had expected a long time ago. Even though the arrangement made by the Third Hokage was a little unexpected to him, the elite Chunin was no longer something he took seriously after Tianyu mastered the Chidori.
Just like after Uchiha Sasuke learned Chidori, when he heard about Uchiha Itachi, he arrogantly thought that he was very strong and could defeat him. The amplification of Chidori made him full of confidence. However, Tianyu, who had read the original work, knew that the power he had obtained was probably not enough to defeat even a Jonin, so he did not become complacent.
If he is complacent with just this little achievement, Tianyu can really die.
“Uh…” The Third Hokage did not expect Tianyu’s reaction to be so cold. This made him realize that Tianyu might be a little difficult to deal with, but he did not care too much.
Geniuses always have some strange things about them. Even when he was a child, wasn’t Orochimaru still not cute?
“Ahem, I just want to ask, what ninjutsu did you use to defeat your opponent at the end of the graduation exam!” The Third Hokage went straight to the point after realizing that Tianyu was difficult to deal with.
There’s no way. Who knows if Tianyu, this clever little guy, will pretend to be stupid after I beat around the bush. I’ll be dumbfounded then. It’s better to be straightforward!
“Chidori!” Tianyu saw that the Third Hokage spoke directly to the point, so he also said it directly.
Tianyu doesn’t like people talking in a roundabout way, which is why the Third Hokage didn’t respond when he congratulated him. If someone said it sincerely, Tianyu wouldn’t care and would be happy for a moment.
But it was obvious that the Third Hokage did not mean this. After all, he brought him here. Besides wanting to test him, wasn’t he just coveting his ninjutsu?
However, the Third Hokage’s wishful thinking was wrong. Chidori is not something that ordinary people can learn, especially without the Sharingan. This ninjutsu was originally tailor-made for the Sharingan.
Without the Sharingan, you can’t lock onto the enemy at all. In that case, this ninjutsu is basically half useless and there is nothing left. After all, this ninjutsu requires high-speed movement and sprinting to enhance the power of the ninjutsu. If you can’t lock onto the enemy, it is basically useless.
This is also the reason why Chidori is an A-level ninjutsu, but why few people use it in the original work. This is because this ninjutsu requires the assistance of the Sharingan, otherwise it will be very weak.
The Uchiha clan was also exterminated when Chidori was shining. It can even be said that Hatake Kakashi is from the same line as the Hokage. How could the Uchiha clan learn his ninjutsu? If it weren’t for his guilt towards Obito, Kakashi would not have accepted Sasuke as his disciple. This disciple is a bit rebellious!
Therefore, the Third Hokage’s efforts this time were doomed to be in vain!
“Did you create this ninjutsu yourself?” Jiraiya asked casually, and the Third Hokage didn’t care about Jiraiya’s interruption, as this was what he wanted to ask.
Tianyu nodded, without any guilt for being a plagiarist, and said as a matter of course: “Yes!”
“Then can we take another look?” the Third Hokage asked impatiently.
Seeing everyone around him looking at him with shining eyes, Tianyu nodded with difficulty.
“U-Ma-Shin, Lightning Release: Chidori!!”
Chichichichichichi~~~
Thousands of birds sang together, and dazzling lightning flashed in Tianyu’s hands again.
Looking at the Chidori gathered in Tianyu’s hand, the Third Hokage recovered from the shock after a long while, and said in amazement: “Gathering the lightning chakra in the hand to form a strong electric current, the palm is like a sharp blade, with the most basic sharpness and violence of the lightning chakra. This ninjutsu is at least an A-level ninjutsu!”
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 7: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (Old Version)
……..
“But this jutsu seems to require a dash in order to cause the most damage, right?”
The Third Hokage deserves to be called the “Doctor of the Ninja World”. After just watching it once, he could see the advantages and disadvantages of Chidori. So awesome!
“That’s right, so this ninjutsu needs the support of the Sharingan, otherwise it can’t exert its maximum power!” Tianyu nodded and did not hide the biggest shortcoming of this ninjutsu.
Once the Third Hokage obtains this ninjutsu, he will know the truth after experimenting with it. It cannot be concealed at all.
“this……”
This makes people feel very uncomfortable, especially Hatake Sakumo, who is even more disappointed. The Hatake clan has a stubborn love for lightning-based ninjutsu. After all, the most basic attribute of their chakra is lightning. Even if White Fang does not use the family swordsmanship, his lightning-based ninjutsu is also very good.
The Third Hokage was not surprised at all. He originally felt that this ninjutsu seemed to have a big flaw, but he didn’t expect it to be this. Things like bloodline limits cannot be compensated for by hard work, so the Third Hokage’s desire for this ninjutsu subsided a lot.
Moreover, if this ninjutsu is obtained by the Uchiha clan, then the Uchiha clan will probably become even more arrogant, so the child Tianyu must join the Hokage series, otherwise, the Uchiha clan will be even more powerful if they obtain this ninjutsu.
Don’t underestimate the impact a ninjutsu can have on a family, especially a family with a bloodline limit.
Ninjutsu is not limited by chakra attributes. Even without lightning chakra, the Uchiha clan can learn Chidori. Once a Genin learns this ninjutsu and then opens the Sharingan, even an elite Chunin can be killed in one move.
Tianyu has already verified this point, especially the result that Tianyu has not yet experienced the sprint. Once he has experienced the sprint, even the senior ninja may be hit if he is not careful.
“Then are you willing to donate this ninjutsu to the village? Of course, the village will also give you some compensation. How about it?” The Third Hokage thought for a while and shifted his attention to the ninjutsu, not knowing that he had missed the biggest treasure.
“Wait, how do you know that this ninjutsu requires the assistance of the Sharingan? Could it be that…” The Third Hokage forgot something, but that doesn’t mean Tsunade and others on the side are stupid.
“Could it be?” The Third Hokage also remembered something after being reminded by Tsunade. Yes, how did this kid know that the Sharingan was the most suitable ninjutsu for this? Even if they knew the function of the Sharingan, no one could conclude that the Sharingan was the most suitable ninjutsu for Chidori without testing.
…..” He rolled his eyes. He thought the news of his eye opening would be kept secret for a while, but who knew it would be exposed.
“Open!” Tianyu muttered silently, closed his eyes slightly, and then opened them.
The two magatama were rotating slowly in Tianyu’s eyes, but the people on the side were shocked by Tianyu’s eyes.
“What a monster!” Tsunade shook her head and said in disbelief. She was afraid that Uchiha Madara had not reached this level even at his age. He had two magatama Sharingan and was only one step away from reaching three magatama Sharingan.
Well, I thought that Chidori Ninjutsu was my greatest achievement, but now I’m afraid Chidori is just a small dish, and Sharingan is the real thing. This child must not be allowed to join the Uchiha clan and Danzo!
Otherwise, a trace of murderous intent flashed in the eyes of the Third Hokage. Tianyu’s talent is too terrifying. He created his own ninjutsu and now has the Sharingan. If such a genius cannot be used by me, then I can only…
But now we have to make sure whether this child is thinking about Konoha, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.
However, the Third Hokage was not too worried that Tianyu would defect to the Uchiha clan. Even if Tianyu matured, he was just a child. Children knew very well who was good to them and who was bad to them. If Tianyu would defect to the Uchiha clan if the Uchiha clan treated him like this, the Third Hokage would resign on the spot!
That s right, the Third Hokage was not wrong about Tianyu. Even though Tianyu s body is actually a young man in his twenties, this young man has the personality of someone who goes with the flow. I will be nice to whoever is nice to me, and if someone is mean to me, then don t blame me for being rude.
In fact, as long as the Third Hokage does not plot against Tianyu, Tianyu will not be against the Hokage series. For him, a stable Konoha is more suitable for him. You know, his dream is to become a lazy man, how could he cause trouble? It is better to bask in the sun and sleep!
“So Tianyu, when did your Sharingan open?” asked the Third Hokage.
“When my parents died!”
“Uh…” The Third Hokage didn’t know what to say, nor did he know why Tianyu opened the Sharingan. Was it because of the death of his loved ones?
Alas….poor child.
Tsunade, overflowing with maternal love, even hugged Tianyu and gave her facial cleanser, which made Tianyu roll his eyes.
Jiraiya was full of envy and jealousy, I also want to be hugged by Tsunade!
But when he thought of Tsunade’s iron fist, Jiraiya gave up the idea. He couldn’t afford to provoke her! He couldn’t afford to provoke her!
“So back to the topic just now, are you willing to hand over this ninjutsu to the village?” The Third Hokage regained his usual calm and began to test him.
What was originally just curiosity and desire for ninjutsu has now turned into a test of Tianyu’s loyalty. Once Tianyu refuses, the Third Hokage may turn against him in the next second.
Even Hatake Sakumo and the others wouldn’t say anything, at most they would think it was cruel. Tianyu was only five years old, but they wouldn’t say much. Aren’t there many children dying every day in the ninja world? Even more than one child died in their hands, how could they say anything?
Everyone here is a direct descendant of the Hokage lineage, so it is impossible for them to say anything about the Third Hokage’s behavior.
“Sure!” Tianyu agreed to the Third Hokage’s request without any hesitation. This was also Tianyu’s plan. As for contributing to the family? He was overthinking. Tianyu still remembered how the Uchiha clan had given him so much before!
Nodding with satisfaction, the Third Hokage extinguished his desire to kill Tianyu and took out a huge scroll: “This is the sealed book in the village. It records all the A-level ninjutsu in the village. You can choose any one!”
“Old man, are you stupid? You let a little kid see such an important thing!” Jiraiya didn’t have any problem with Tianyu, but the Book of Sealed is indeed very dangerous. The things recorded in it are extremely dangerous, not to mention that it is a random ninjutsu.
As for whether Jiraiya had read the Book of Sealing, isn’t that nonsense? The Book of Sealing was kept by the Third Hokage. As the Third Hokage’s disciples, how could they not have read it?
“Yeah!” Tsunade stroked Tianyu’s little face and agreed. Although Jiraiya was sometimes unreliable, he was unexpectedly capable this time. Being exposed to those powerful ninjutsu at such a young age was not good for Tianyu’s growth.
Tianyu rolled his eyes cutely under Tsunade’s touch, but Tsunade had no self-awareness at all, which made Tianyu even more upset.
Damn big cow, when I grow up, I will let you know how powerful I am!
However, the Third Hokage waved his hand and said, “It’s okay. I know Tianyu won’t choose blindly, right?”
Under the gaze of the Third Hokage, Tianyu nodded calmly.
Then Tianyu picked up the Sealed Book and began to read it. Looking at the various ninjutsu on it, Tianyu swallowed silently. There are so many ninjutsu, I really want to learn them, what should I do?
Tianyu, who had no idea that he had been to the gates of hell, looked at the sealed book with great interest.
Flying Thunder God Technique!!
Need I say more about this ninjutsu? The mysterious space ninjutsu also made Jiraiya’s disciple Minato Namikaze become the ninjutsu after White Fang that made other ninjas in other ninja villages give up their missions when they saw it. It is known as the “Golden Time!” It can be said to be a must-have ninjutsu for home and travel.
Impure World Reincarnation!!
It was invented by the Second Hokage, then improved by Orochimaru, and finally flourished in the hands of Kabuto Orochi, who single-handedly led to the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War. However, Tianyu had no interest in this technique. He had no interest in playing with the souls of the dead.
Next is the Wood Release, which is what Hashirama Senju is good at, but Tianyu has no chance of using it. Who knows when he can draw Ashura’s chakra, so it is better not to waste this rare opportunity.
At this moment, Tianyu saw a ninjutsu. This ninjutsu was good, so he chose it!
“Sir, I have made my choice!”
Tianyu pointed to a certain ninjutsu in the Sealed Book and spoke without hesitation.
The Third Hokage looked in the direction of Tianyu’s finger. This is…
Multiple Shadow Clone Technique???
The Third Hokage was stunned. He didn’t expect Tianyu to choose this ninjutsu in the end.
That’s right, the ninjutsu that Tianyu chose was the ninjutsu that Naruto learned when he first saw the Book of Seales, the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. This ninjutsu is actually an advanced version of the Shadow Clone Technique, but because it requires a large amount of chakra to use, if it is not mastered well, it may hurt oneself, so it was placed in the Book of Seales by the Second Hokage.
In later generations, time travelers like to practice the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, so Tianyu chose this ninjutsu when he saw it.
Chapter 8: Instructor Hatake Sakumo (Old Version)
And once Tianyu learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, he naturally learned the Shadow Clone Technique. It was just a matter of chakra output.
As for why Tianyu, a member of the Uchiha clan, doesn’t know the Shadow Clone Technique? Nonsense, he is an alien and doesn’t even have parents. Who can teach him ninjutsu?
The ninjutsu scrolls of his cheap father were all attack ninjutsu, without a single auxiliary ninjutsu. Even the Three Body Techniques were learned by Tianyu in the Ninja School.
In fact, there is another very good ninjutsu in the Book of Seales that Tianyu covets. Yes, it is the Eight Gates Ninjutsu used by Emperor Kai who almost kicked out of the finale. But with his small body, he decided to forget it!
Let s talk about it after I reach the level of Jonin. Anyway, Tianyu has no interest in the Eight Gates Ninjutsu now.
You should know that if the Eight Gates are not used properly, it can be fatal. Although there will be no danger to life if you don’t open the Eight Gates, if you don’t master the Eight Gates well or your physical strength is not enough, it will still cause inevitable injuries.
In the original work, Rock Lee almost failed to become a ninja because his tendons and veins were damaged due to excessive activation of the Eight Gates. If Naruto had not brought Tsunade back to Konoha and even helped her overcome her hemophobia, Rock Lee would have been finished.
Therefore, Tianyu still keeps his distance from the Eight Gates, at least for now. Even with the system, Tianyu still doesn’t want to die. At least he doesn’t want to touch the Eight Gates before he becomes a Jonin.
This kind of ninjutsu is only suitable as a trump card and is not suitable for practicing as ordinary ninjutsu. Even Might Guy cannot keep the Eight Gates open all the time. That is a suicidal behavior.
“Since you have made your choice, then let’s do it this way!” Seeing that Tianyu did not choose those S-level ninjutsu, the Third Hokage nodded with satisfaction. As for the side effects of multiple shadow clones, in fact, as long as you don’t create too many shadow clones, nothing will go wrong.
However, the Third Hokage still warned: “Although the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique is an advanced version of the Shadow Clone Technique, it is still quite dangerous, so you should use it with caution!”
Tianyu nodded, indicating that he understood.
“I wonder if Tianyu is interested in being my disciple?” Jiraiya asked impatiently after seeing Tianyu choose the ninjutsu.
This made Tsunade beside Jiraiya a little dumbfounded. Jiraiya, you bastard, Tianyu is the one I like.
But to Tsunade’s relief, Tianyu shook his head and said, “No, I’d better follow the arrangements of the Third Hokage!”
Although Jiraiya’s teaching ability is obvious to all, and he taught the future Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, and the Seventh Hokage Naruto Uzumaki, Jiraiya is actually a wretched old man. Tianyu is afraid that he will be led astray by him and will never find a girlfriend in his life. What should he do?
The issue of girlfriend is a bit serious, so for the sake of his own future, Tianyu still refused.
“Then do you want to be my disciple?” Tsunade asked with a smile after knocking Jiraiya away with a punch.
Seeing Tsunade rubbing her fists, Tianyu shuddered. I can t afford to offend her! I can t afford to offend her!
“…..” Without saying anything, Tianyu expressed his meaning with one action.
Without saying a word, Tianyu left the Hokage’s office under Tsunade’s stunned gaze.
“Hahahaha!” Jiraiya, who had just crawled back from outside, burst into laughter after seeing Tianyu’s behavior.
He was completely unaware of the murderous aura that filled Tsunade’s body.
Bang!!
Jiraiya once again became a star in the sky.
“Hmph! How dare you laugh at me!” Tsunade clapped her hands and said disdainfully.
“Sigh…” The Third Hokage looked at the actions between Jiraiya and Tsunade speechlessly and sighed.
“Okay, stop arguing. Tianyu’s instructor will be handed over to Hatake Sakumo. Sakumo, are you okay with this?” After hesitating for a moment, the Third Hokage made the decision.
“Um.”
Hatake Sakumo responded and then left the Hokage’s office.
Tsunade, on the other hand, had a look of regret on her face. If it weren’t for that idiot Jiraiya, she would have definitely become Tianyu’s instructor. It was all Jiraiya’s fault.
Well, Jiraiya, who was still flying in the sky, inexplicably took the blame.
It’s true that people are flying in the sky and the pot is falling from the ground!
At the same time, in a dark base.
Danzo looked at the scroll in his hand, “Uchiha Ameyu? At the age of five, he already possesses the strength of an elite Chunin. Is he a genius? It’s a pity that he is a member of the Uchiha clan. Such people must be controlled by the Root. However, controlling him and Sarutobi is a big problem. We must plan carefully!”
The Root, an organization controlled by Danzo Shimura, is notorious in the original work because of one person, Danzo Shimura, who always uses the excuse of “I am doing it for the good of the village” to kill geniuses one after another, and even forced some strong people to death. But if these people grow up, will other ninja villages dare to go to war with Konoha?
This kind of person always likes to find excuses to cover up his behavior. In fact, he did make contributions to Konoha, but unfortunately his mistakes were enough to kill him several times, especially the demise of the Uchiha clan.
The next day, Tianyu packed up and got up early, putting on his forehead protector. However, Tianyu didn’t like putting it on his head, so he tied it on his arm like Nara Shikamaru in the original work. Anyway, there was no rule that it had to be hung on the head.
As for why Tianyu got up so early, it was because an Anbu delivered a message yesterday.
That is because his guiding jonin will be waiting for him at the tenth training ground, so he got up early.
At Konoha’s No. 10 training ground, Tianyu arrived here early, but there was someone who arrived earlier than him, that was!!!
Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo? He is my instructor? Although he had seen Hatake Sakumo in the Hokage’s office yesterday, he just thought that Hatake Sakumo was there because he had nothing to do. Moreover, Hatake Sakumo did not say that he wanted to be his instructor at that time. This made Tianyu think that he would eventually choose between Jiraiya and Tsunade. Who knew it would be him.
As for why Tianyu didn’t believe it was Hatake Sakumo? Because in the original work, Hatake Sakumo never taught a Genin, which is why he didn’t expect that his mentor would be Hatake Sakumo.
Like Jiraiya taught Minato Namikaze, and Tsunade also taught Shizune, Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura, but what about Hatake Sakumo? Except for Hatake Kakashi, he didn’t teach anyone.
In fact, if Hatake Sakumo had said that at that time, Tianyu would have agreed without hesitation, because Hatake Sakumo’s path was indeed suitable for him. Tianyu liked swordsmanship, but there were no knives at home, and he was not a ninja and had no source of income, which resulted in Tianyu having no money to buy knives, so he had no way to practice.
As for the so-called frugality? You think too much. Tianyu’s life in the Uchiha clan is not very good. It is good enough to have enough food. Even the monthly clan subsidy is deducted by someone. Where does the money come from to buy a sword?
This is also why Tianyu wants to become a Genin so quickly. One is for exchange points, and the other is for money. In order to survive, Tianyu has to graduate early.
And last night, after Tianyu successfully graduated, someone from the Uchiha clan came to him and said that the clan leader wanted to see him. Unfortunately, Tianyu was too lazy to pay attention and just closed the door.
You know how to win me over now, what were you doing before?
You even deducted one month’s subsidy, what else are you afraid of? But I guess after Tianyu’s reputation as a genius spreads, those who bullied him in the past probably won’t even dare to show up in front of him.
Even his treatment may change. After all, the Uchiha clan is such a realistic family. It is like this in every family. If you have no strength, then your resources and subsidies will be basically zero. Once you become strong, the family will be like a dog and beg you to come back.
This is reality, there is nothing we can do about it.
As for what Uchiha Shanyue wanted to do, Tianyu also knew that it was nothing more than encouraging him and then guaranteeing him some things, or even subsidies might be able to compensate him, but did Tianyu need these things?
Yes, so after today, Tianyu will go to Uchiha Shanyue to get his things back. Do you think that if I open the Sharingan when I meet that old guy, will this old guy kneel on the ground and beg me to return to the Uchiha clan?
This is a very profound question and worth pondering!
“Teacher Hatake!!” These thoughts flashed through Tianyu’s mind. The moment he saw Hatake Sakumo, he quickened his pace. The first impression is crucial.
“Hmm!” Hatake Sakumo responded with a paralyzed expression, and then continued: “Hatake Sakumo, likes to practice swordsmanship, hates to be disturbed by others, is good at swordsmanship and lightning escape, and his ideal is to protect the village.”
So he is worthy of being Kakashi’s father? They have the same hobbies. If Hatake Sakumo knew that Kakashi would give up the family swordsmanship in the future, would he chop Kakashi in half?
But then again, is Kakashi’s facial paralysis due to heredity? Looking at Hatake Sakumo’s facial paralysis, compared to Uchiha Itachi’s father, Uchiha Fugaku, Hatake Sakumo’s facial paralysis is still pretty good-looking.
“Uchiha Tianyu, my hobby is sleeping, I hate being disturbed when sleeping, I am good at Lightning Release and Fire Release, and my goal is to become a salted fish.” Seeing the look in Hatake Sakumo’s eyes looking at him, Tianyu hurriedly told him all his hobbies.
Chapter 9: Hatake Sakumo’s Test (Old Version)
“Uh…” Tianyu clearly saw that after Hatake Sakumo finished speaking, a big drop of cold sweat flowed down his forehead. It seemed that he was also shocked by Tianyu’s ideals.
It s unbelievable. You are a five-year-old kid who can defeat an elite Chunin, but your ideal is to be a salted fish?
How old are you? Do you want to be a salted fish? If you are over 30 years old, it’s nothing, but for a five-year-old child like you to say this, isn’t it a bit too much!
Do your parents know that you are so decadent?
But when he thought about it, when Tianyu was an orphan, Hatake Sakumo didn’t know what to say.
“Ah…” Hatake Sakumo sighed, and when he didn’t hear Tianyu’s last words, he continued: “Because this is my first time as an instructor, so, this team only has you and me, and I will not reduce the difficulty of the mission because of you.”
After a pause, Hatake Sakumo continued: “Of course, if you feel it is dangerous, you can also ask the Third Hokage for a different instructor. Of course, if you have any questions about training, you can always come to me!”
“Do you understand?” Hatake Sakumo finished stating all his requests. His tone was cold throughout the whole time, but Tianyu was not surprised at all. If Hatake Sakumo had talked to him with a smile, he would have doubted whether the person in front of him was the cold-blooded and ruthless Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo.
After Hatake Sakumo finished speaking, Tianyu nodded like a chick licking rice.
Change the instructor? You’re overthinking it. I won’t change it. The strongest swordsman in Konoha is the expressionless man in front of me. It’s overthinking to change him. Besides, the lightning escape technique that Hatake Sakumo is good at is also what Tianyu is good at.
As for whether he would die? Tianyu believed that as long as he didn’t commit suicide, then Hatake Sakumo would definitely not sit back and watch him die, but there were still some tests. Tianyu believed that as long as the one fighting against him was not an elite jonin, he was confident… to run away! !
“Okay, in that case, let me see your strength!” Hatake Sakumo said after seeing that Tianyu understood what he meant.
This is a process that every instructor must go through. They must understand the strength of the Genin they are teaching, otherwise how can they teach them?
It s just that because Tianyu is alone, Hatake Sakumo didn t use the bell theory of the Third Hokage. Who can he find to cooperate with just one person?
“Okay!” Tianyu nodded and said solemnly.
Sharingan!!
After muttering silently in his heart, Tianyu opened his Sharingan. Although he knew that his strength would not cause any harm to Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu still wanted to see how far he was from being the strongest in the ninja world.
As for why it is the strongest on the surface, don t you have any idea?
While opening the Sharingan, Tianyu did not stop his hands and casually threw out a few shurikens towards Hatake Sakumo.
Bang!
After being hit, Hatake Sakumo turned into a puff of smoke. Was it the clone jutsu?
Tianyu looked around vigilantly, not knowing where Hatake Sakumo would attack him from.
As expected of Konoha White Fang, Tianyu had no idea when he made the seal.
“Your shuriken is good, but the movement is too big, keep going!” Hatake Sakumo’s voice sounded from behind Tianyu.
Frowning, Tianyu turned around without hesitation and used a fire escape.
Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!!
Hatake Sakumo turned into a puff of smoke again, but this time it was a substitution technique. After the smoke dissipated, only a burning piece of wood was left. This time, Tianyu still did not see Hatake Sakumo make hand seals.
Is the gap so big?
With a ruthless heart, Tianyu rushed towards the place he had predicted.
Shadow Dance Leaf!!
He kicked Hatake Sakumo who appeared in front of him away and formed seals with his hands.
Fire Style: Phoenix Claw Red!!
The Fengxian Fire Technique wrapped the shuriken and whistled towards Hatake Sakumo who was unable to gain any support in the air. This ninjutsu was developed when Tianyu learned the Fengxian Fire Technique, and it was not very difficult.
The sky full of balsam flower techniques hit Hatake Sakumo in the air, which made Tianyu a little worried. But then he thought, if he could hurt Hatake Sakumo who was at the Kage level, then would he still be an elite Chunin?
Overthinking!
As expected, although Hatake Sakumo did not expect Tianyu to predict his position and attack in advance, he was not at all panicked when facing Impatiens Claw Hong.
He pulled out the short knife from behind and violently destroyed Tianyu’s red Impatiens Claw in a few moves. Although he was a little surprised that the Impatiens Technique was wrapped in the shuriken, it was only a ninjutsu of an elite Chunin after all and could not hurt him at all.
He broke Tianyu’s ninjutsu without even trying out his Hatake sword technique.
“Good ninjutsu and reaction, you use your eyes very well!” Hatake Sakumo was originally quite curious about why Tianyu could predict his movement, but after seeing Tianyu’s eyes, he remembered that Tianyu was a member of the Uchiha clan, and the Sharingan was very good at prediction.
But he forgot about it for a moment.
Chirp, chirp, chirp!!
The sound of thousands of birds singing rang out again, but this time Hatake Sakumo did not give Tianyu any chance.
Feeling the cold blade on his neck, Tianyu looked helplessly at Hatake Sakumo in front of him.
It turned into smoke again. It was amazing. Why do people nowadays like to use Shadow Clone Technique or Clone Technique?
I feel so tired. Tianyu misses the ninja world after Naruto was born. The ninjas at that time liked to fight head-on, and even if they used clones or shadow clones, it was not that frequent.
During this test between Tianyu and Hatake Sakumo, he didn’t touch Hatake Sakumo at all, no, he just kicked him once. The others were all shadow clones, or clones, there was nothing else like him.
“It seems that I am still far away!” Tianyu said dejectedly. The pride he had after graduation disappeared in an instant. He was still far from being a real strong man!
“You are very good. What I am best at is swordsmanship. When you can force me to draw my sword, it proves that you are very good!” Hatake Sakumo calmly put the dagger back into the scabbard behind him.
“As for your Chidori, this jutsu makes too much noise, so try to use it at a distance. If I were your enemy, you would be dead by the time you used Chidori!”
Obviously, although Hatake Sakumo has already recognized Ameyu and belittled Chidori, there is basically no one at Ameyu’s age who can force him to draw his sword, not even Kakashi can do it.
“Then Mr. Hatake, can you teach me swordsmanship?” Tianyu looked at Hatake Sakumo with stars in his eyes, looking eager to try. What Tianyu most wanted to learn from Hatake Sakumo was swordsmanship.
Although I don t know why the sword techniques and sword techniques in Japanese anime are similar, but who cares? Tianyu quite likes cold weapons like the sword.
What’s more, Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship can be said to be the best in Konoha, so there’s nothing wrong with learning from him!
“Sure!” Hatake Sakumo replied without any hesitation.
“Ah?” Tianyu didn’t expect Hatake Sakumo to be so straightforward. Shouldn’t this thing be a family heirloom?
Isn’t it like this in many anime? If you want to learn someone’s family swordsmanship, you have to worship him as your teacher or something, otherwise he won’t teach you. But why is Hatake Sakumo so straightforward?
As if knowing the doubts in Tianyu’s heart, Hatake Sakumo explained: “In fact, the swordsmanship of the Hatake family is not very magical. It mainly depends on your understanding of swordsmanship. You will know it after you learn it!”
“Oh!” Tianyu nodded in confusion, feeling dizzy. There was nothing he could do as he had never learned swordsmanship, so he didn’t understand the twists and turns involved.
“Then let’s stop here today. We will gather here again tomorrow. From tomorrow on, our team will officially take on the mission. Do you understand?” Hatake Sakumo said lightly.
“I understand, Mr. Hatake!” Tianyu nodded seriously.
But when he raised his head, Hatake Sakumo had disappeared.
Oh my god, it s true, they just go when they say they will.
What should I do next? There is no point in going home. As for cultivation, there are already two shadow clones left at home, which is enough for the time being, so Tianyu doesn’t want to go home now.
As for why he only created two shadow clones, that’s nonsense. Not everyone is like Naruto, who is a wall-climbing guy. If he was not the protagonist, he would have created so many shadow clones at once, and then got blown up. The information fed back from the explosion of the shadow clones would be enough to kill him a hundred times.
Why can shadow clones achieve feedback training? It is because after the shadow clone makes contact, anything it does will be fed back to the user’s mind. So if the shadow clone is blown up, the feedback is equivalent to your death once. This is why few people use the technique of multiple shadow clones in the original work.
Then let’s have a meal. It’s a good opportunity to go and see Ichiraku Ramen in Konoha. I took out the remaining money from my pocket. It seems that I must go to Uchiha Sanyue, the old fox, in the next few nights, otherwise I won’t even be able to afford a meal.
As the sun sets, Tianyu walked out of Ichiraku Ramen. It is worthy of being Ichiraku Ramen that has always stood the test of time in the original work. Not bad!
After eating Ichiraku Ramen, Tianyu walked happily towards the Uchiha clan s residence.
Chapter 10: Uchiha Mountain (Old Version)
“Huh? Come out!” When passing through a dark alley, Tianyu keenly sensed something was wrong.
“Uchiha Tianyu, Lord Danzo invites you!” A dark figure appeared behind Tianyu and said in a cold tone.
“Heh, Root? If Danzo wants to see me, it should be in the Hokage’s office. Sorry, I’m not interested!”
“You!!” The Root Ninja did not expect that Tianyu not only had no intention of meeting Lord Danzo, but also mocked Lord Danzo. This made the ninja unable to help but reach for the dagger behind him.
“What, you want to attack me? Do you dare?” Tianyu narrowed his eyes. Although he did not see the actions of the Root Ninja, he guessed his moves.
“…..” The Root Ninja’s movements froze, and he snorted coldly and left, remembering the instructions of Lord Danzo.
Is he being targeted after all?
Tianyu thought with narrowed eyes after feeling the departure of the Root Ninja.
He was well aware of the consequences of exposing his strength.
First, the Third Hokage would definitely pay attention to it. Although he didn’t hate the Uchiha clan very much, he would definitely try to win them over when the Uchiha clan was still a member of Konoha. Especially Tianyu, who was a member of the Uchiha clan but had no good feelings towards the Uchiha clan, the Third Hokage would definitely try to win them over.
Today’s instructor explained this problem. Before White Fang’s accident, he had always been the most trusted person of the Third Hokage. This can be seen in the original work that he always trusted Kakashi.
Second, the Uchiha clan would also value him and would even do whatever it took to keep him in the Uchiha clan. Although they did not know that Tianyu had already opened the Sharingan, this talent alone was enough to make the Uchiha clan value him, especially after Hatake Sakumo became his instructor.
Thirdly, there is Danzo s watch, which is the only bad thing, because this guy believes that if genius is not used by me, then there is only one result, and that is death.
But why didn’t this Root Ninja take action? One reason is that Tianyu had already entered the eyes of the Third Hokage. Once something happened to him, it would be easy to think of Danzo, because the Third Hokage knew him very well.
The other is the Uchiha clan. As the number one family in Konoha, even if they are ostracized by the Hokage faction, they are still not easy to deal with. Once Danzo dares to take action, he will face questioning from the Uchiha clan and the Third Hokage, and his position may be lost by then.
Don’t think that this matter is simple. That’s only for civilians. Once this matter gets out, other families will also have a sense of crisis. You, Danzo, even dare to attack the descendants of the Uchiha clan, the first family of Konoha, so who can escape?
So by then Danzo will probably not only be facing the Uchiha clan. It can even be said that all the clans except the Shimura clan will unite to depose him, and then he will probably be finished.
“That is to say, as long as I grow up in a short period of time, Danzo will not dare to target me!” After knowing Danzo’s attitude, Tianyu understood his situation.
Moreover, his strength has reached the level of elite Chunin, and the next step is Jonin. Don’t think that there are many strong Jonin people. Even in the original work, there are very few Jonin people who can be named in Konoha.
At least reaching the level of Jonin is the first step to step out of the ninja world and the most important step to get rid of being cannon fodder on the battlefield.
So we have to hurry up.
Thinking of this, Tianyu also quickened his pace. He decided to go back to see the old fox Uchiha Shanyue first, and then go back to practice.
A moment later, at the Uchiha clan’s residence.
“Uchiha Tianyu, the clan leader invites you!” As soon as he returned to the Uchiha clan, he saw an expressionless senior ninja appear in front of him and invite him, as if he would tie you up if you don’t agree.
Nonsense, this little rascal let me go all night last night. If I don t tie you up today, I ll no longer be a jonin!
Oh…it’s true, I actually waited for a whole night.
However, Tianyu did not refuse this time: “Lead the way!”
“Uh…” The senior ninja, who had thought Tianyu would still refuse, was stunned for a moment, but it was only for that moment, and then he turned around and led the way.
After a while, Tianyu arrived at the home of the Uchiha clan leader, which was also the home of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke in the future, but Uchiha Fugaku should have been born by then.
So it is worthy of being the clan leader’s house? Not only is it located in the center of the Uchiha clan’s residence, but it is also larger and more luxurious than other houses.
In fact, Tianyu has always doubted one thing, that is, is Uchiha Sasuke really the son of Uchiha Fugaku? As for Itachi, Tianyu believes it, after all, the two tear grooves on his face are inherited from Uchiha Fugaku, but Sasuke doesn’t look like Uchiha Fugaku at all, right?
Could it be from the neighbor next door? This is a very profound question.
“Please!” The leading ninja pushed open the door and made a gesture, and Tianyu walked in without any hesitation.
As soon as you enter the door, you will see an older version of Uchiha Fugaku kneeling on the tatami, drinking tea, looking contented.
Next to him was a younger version of Uchiha Fugaku pouring tea for him.
Are these Uchiha Sanyue and Uchiha Fugaku? After a deep look, Tianyu, the future Itachi God’s father, sat opposite them without any politeness.
Tianyu could clearly see that Uchiha Fugaku frowned after he sat down.
“What’s the matter, Chief Patriarch, do you have something to talk to me about?” Tianyu said straight to the point without any hesitation.
He understood that clan leaders like Uchiha Sanyue loved to pimp or say things in a roundabout way, so it was better to make things clear directly.
Uchiha Shanyue was stunned for a moment after hearing what Tianyu said, but he was the clan leader after all, so he smiled and said, “I just want to care about you. I wonder if you have encountered any difficulties recently?”
So he is worthy of being the head of the Uchiha clan? He spoke without any flaws. He was just trying to mend the relationship between Tianyu and the Uchiha clan, but he acted like an elder caring about the younger generation.
If one were to ask who is the most experienced person in Konoha, Uchiha Sanyue could be considered the best. After all, the Uchiha clan’s position is the Konoha Guard, and this is an offensive job. It was the Second Hokage who tricked the Uchiha clan.
At first, the Uchiha clan was indeed happy to get this position, but after a long time, they also found out that this was a deceptive job. The duty of the guard team is to be responsible for the law and order in the village, but if it is an ordinary person who commits a crime, it will be okay, but once they meet the children of a big family, they will offend them.
It can be said that the Uchiha clan has basically offended the entire Konoha by doing this job, but the Uchiha clan cannot leave because no family dares to take over this responsibility. Unless you are a fool, no one would want to be a member of the guard team.
Just look at the miserable state of the Uchiha clan and you will know that the Uchiha clan is not very arrogant. It is just because of the security team that they offended too many families and were shaped like that by other families.
Rumors can melt metal. Once these things are said too many times, the impression given to others by the Uchiha clan is that they are arrogant and look down on others.
“Difficulties? Yes!” As if he didn’t know what Uchiha Sanyue was talking about, Tianyu began to talk about his difficulties one by one: “I don’t know why my subsidy has disappeared recently. Do you know about this, clan leader? Also, haven’t I graduated? Why can’t I go to the Ninjutsu Pavilion to learn ninjutsu? Isn’t it said that everyone can go in and choose a ninjutsu after becoming a Genin? And…”
“Cough cough cough!!” Hearing Tianyu’s complaints, Uchiha Shanyue started coughing as expected.
These bastards, are you turning a deaf ear to what our clan leader says?
In fact, after Tianyu became a Genin, he convened a meeting and emphasized that they should not withhold Tianyu’s subsidies anymore, and even compensate him double, and all previous subsidies should be returned. However, he did not expect that this group of people did not listen at all, and they were still doing the same things they did before.
And you blatantly don’t let him learn ninjutsu. Is this going to piss me off to death?
“Clan leader, are you okay?” Tianyu stopped talking after seeing Uchiha Shanyue coughing. He knew that the goal this time had been achieved, and he believed that Uchiha Shanyue would definitely help him deal with the rest of the things.
“It’s okay, I will talk to them about it later, don’t worry!” Uchiha Shanyue waved his hand to indicate that he was fine and said kindly.
“Oh, okay, thank you, Team Leader!”
After staying at the patriarch’s house for a while, Tianyu left alone and returned to his own home.
“These guys have pissed me off. I’ve told you not to do that anymore. Do you still think Uchiha Tianyu is still that little bastard you can bully?” After Tianyu left, Uchiha Shanyue retracted his kind look and said with a gloomy face.
“Father, I don’t think Uchiha Tianyu is worth our winning over!” Uchiha Fugaku was no longer silent. He had been staring at Tianyu just now and didn’t think Tianyu was that great.
“Heh, it’s because you hold such views that people are increasingly disgusted with the Uchiha clan!”
Chapter 11: Transition (Old Version)
“Now Uchiha Tenyu has already caught the attention of the Third Hokage. Even Hatake Sakumo, a guy who has never taught anyone, has been arranged to be Uchiha Tenyu’s instructor. Do you think he would do this if Uchiha Tenyu was not a genius? Do you think he is a fool?” Uchiha Shanyue said with a look of disappointment.
Uchiha Fugaku is still too young. How could such an experienced person like the Third Hokage do a losing business? If Tianyu is not a genius, how could he arrange the White Fang energy monster to teach him?
When he learned that Tianyu’s instructor was Hatake Sakumo, he knew that this was the arrangement of the Third Hokage, otherwise, Hatake Sakumo would not have easily become the instructor.
“No, I have to hold another meeting!” After saying that, Uchiha Shanyue left home without stopping.
Only Uchiha Fugaku was left with a confused look on his face.
As for what happened afterwards, it had nothing to do with Tianyu. All we know is that after this day, Tianyu’s treatment increased sharply. Although his salary remained unchanged, all the subsidies were returned, including the previous ones. With the intervention of Uchiha Shanyue, if those responsible for the subsidies dared to withhold them again, Uchiha Shanyue would no longer be the patriarch.
In fact, there is an unspoken rule in the world of Naruto, which is that the closer a building is to the center, the more important it is.
The Hokage Office and Ninja School in the center of Konoha Village, as well as some large families, are all in the central area, but what about the Uchiha clan? Because of the exclusion of the Second Hokage, they moved directly from the central area to the outermost area. You can imagine how much the Uchiha clan felt disappointed.
By the same token, once Tianyu’s house is arranged in the central area of ??the Uchiha clan, it means that the Uchiha clan values ??him. There will be no change, and no matter how much money is given, it will be of no use.
Although Tianyu doesn’t care much about this kind of thing, he is too lazy to change it.
Early the next morning, Tianyu was informed that he could go to the Ninjutsu Pavilion to choose a ninjutsu, but because of the previous reasons he was not allowed to enter the Ninjutsu Pavilion, so Uchiha Sanyue decided to let him choose one more ninjutsu.
If you don t take advantage of a good opportunity, you re a bastard!
“As expected of the Uchiha clan? Why are all of them Fire Style?” Tianyu complained as he flipped through the ninjutsu in the Ninjutsu Pavilion.
He searched for a long time, and found that most of them were fire escape techniques. The other escape techniques were either too rubbish and Tianyu didn’t want to learn them, or they didn’t exist and no one else could find them.
As for why he didn’t want to learn the rubbish ninjutsu that was everywhere? Nonsense, he was a member of the Uchiha clan, why did he learn this?
The main thing is that once Tianyu reaches the third magatama of the Sharingan, does he still need to learn these things? He can just copy them at will, so why waste this quota?
In the end, Tianyu only needed to choose the super-large fire escape technique that Uchiha Madara used as soon as he appeared in the original work, and the great fire was extinguished.
As for the other one, Tianyu searched for a long time before he found a ninjutsu called Thunder Release and Ground Walking, which is a ninjutsu that releases lightning with both hands.
There’s no way. There are quite a lot of Fire Style in the family, so I want to find someone who can learn Lightning Style.
As a result, he regretted his choice. You know, Hatake Sakumo’s best ninjutsu is Lightning Release. He could learn from him. Why should he choose it himself? ! !
Aaaaaaaaah!!!
Forget it, there aren’t many ninjutsu in it anyway, just a lot of fire jutsu, and there really aren’t many other ninjutsu.
But think about it, for the Sharingan, copying a ninjutsu can be said to be easy, so why should I worry about ninjutsu, even though he only has two magatama now.
But he could feel the swelling in his eyes, which meant that it would not be long before his eyes would be upgraded to three-magatama Sharingan, so was it worthy of being Indra’s chakra?
In fact, Tianyu has always been suspicious about one question, that is, Indra can obviously open the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan by himself, so why can’t Sasuke, who possesses Indra’s Chakra, do it?
Therefore, Tianyu always felt that Itachi’s death was a bit of a pity. If he guessed correctly, even if Itachi did not give the Mangekyo Sharingan to Sasuke, once a certain opportunity was reached, Sasuke would still open the Eternal Mangekyo. It’s just that this method is a bit risky.
It is still simpler and more violent to directly change the eyes, and there is less risk. With the precedent of Uchiha Madara, it is 100% certain that Sasuke will open his eyes.
In fact, the main reason is that Itachi is also seriously ill and will soon die, so Kishimoto made such arrangements.
Otherwise, how do you explain Indra’s eyes? Asura doesn’t have the Sharingan at all, and he doesn’t even have the Byakugan, so how did Indra’s eyes open?
Then Tianyu hurried to the No. 10 training ground and saw Hatake Sakumo standing there waiting for him in a cool outfit from a distance. From today on, Tianyu began his ninja career.
A month later, Tianyu was walking alone on the street.
During this month, Tianyu followed Hatake Sakumo to complete many tasks, met many people, and learned a lot of things.
Although our cool uncle White Fang said that he would not reduce the difficulty of the mission because of Tianyu, in order to take care of Tianyu, he actually took on some lower-level missions to allow Tianyu to adapt to the life of a ninja.
For example, escorting caravans, killing bandits, and so on. Although these tasks were all out-of-village tasks, they rarely involved encountering ninjas, allowing Tianyu to smoothly pass through the transition period as a ninja.
Of course, tasks like killing bandits were all done by Tianyu alone. Hatake Sakumo was always hanging behind and watching from a distance. He would not take action unless there was absolute danger.
During the first suppression of bandits, Tianyu’s Sharingan successfully advanced to the three-magatama Sharingan, and his strength also successfully broke through at that moment and became a Jonin.
Jiraiya’s prophecy came true, Tianyu became a real five-year-old jonin. However, Tianyu, as a five-year-old boy, was a little more mature. Not only had his height reached about 1.6 meters due to long-term training, but his behavior was also unusually mature.
However, no one was surprised by this. After all, there have been such geniuses in the ninja world, such as Uchiha Madara when he was young.
The only bad thing was that when Tianyu broke through to the Jonin level, the exchange points for killing a Genin became ten points, a Chunin became one hundred points, a Special Jonin became five hundred points, and a Jounin became one thousand points. As for the exchange points after that, there was still no change, even the system thought that it was a pipe dream for him to kill a Kage-level player with his current strength.
Damn, I haven’t even encountered a single ninja yet, your change is too fast!
That s right, I don t know whether Tianyu is lucky or unlucky. Basically, he didn t encounter any ninjas when he was suppressing bandits, not even bandits who knew ninjutsu. The same was true when he was escorting caravans or people. This made Tianyu very crazy.
Unlike other novels where you would encounter ninjas when wiping out a den of bandits, Tianyu never encountered any at all, really!
I thought he could get better points by graduating so early, but who knew he didn’t meet a single ninja. It was really unlucky.
Up to now, Tianyu s exchange points are still zero, which makes him feel very painful.
“Tianyu Chunin, the Hokage wants to see you!”
Suddenly, an Anbu appeared behind Tianyu.
“Oh, I see!” Tianyu said casually and walked towards the Hokage’s office.
The Konoha Anbu didn’t care about Tianyu’s attitude. He had encountered worse attitudes than Tianyu, so this was nothing.
Five minutes later, Tianyu arrived at the Hokage’s office.
Ignoring the two extras guarding the door, Tianyu pushed open the door of the Hokage’s office.
I saw that the fully armed Hatake Sakumo had already arrived here. After seeing Tianyu coming in, the Third Hokage said: “Tianyu, you are here!”
“Okay, Lord Hokage, since Tianyu is here, can you tell me what the mission is?” Hatake Sakumo asked directly.
Originally, he had asked about the mission once before Tianyu came, but the Third Hokage said that he would announce it after Tianyu came, so Hatake Sakumo had to wait for Tianyu to come.
Perhaps because of the urgency of the situation, the Third Hokage did not delay any further: “The Thunder God’s Sword has been stolen!”
Nani???
Tianyu, who was originally very curious about what the mission was, was surprised. Why did this plot look a little familiar?
Holy shit, does the Thundergod Sword have a natural buff that prevents it from being stolen? Why is it being stolen again now?
In the original book, Thor’s sword was stolen once. Will it happen again this time?
I don t know who is planning to take Thor s Sword this time?
Seeing that Hatake Sakumo was a little confused, the Third Hokage continued, “The Thunder God Sword had always been enshrined in the Second Hokage’s shrine, but this morning, the patrolling ninja suddenly discovered that the Thunder God Sword was missing, and the so-called guardian ninja also disappeared.”
“According to the investigation of the Anbu, this guardian ninja has a great relationship with the Cloud Village. Originally, because of the Thunder God’s Sword, the Cloud Village has always wanted to steal the Thunder God’s Sword. But the Thunder God’s Sword is not an ordinary weapon, it is the symbol of the Second Hokage, so this mission cannot afford to fail. Sakumo, this mission must be completed and the Thunder God’s Sword must be brought back. The mission level is A!”
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” After taking over the mission information from the Third Hokage, Hatake Sakumo took Tianyu away in a neat and tidy manner.
Tianyu shrugged his shoulders. He was used to Hatake Sakumo’s quick and decisive actions, so he followed him.
Chapter 12: Thundergod’s Sword (Old Version)
“Come to think of it, shouldn’t the Sword of Thor be kept under strict supervision? Why was it stolen?” Tianyu asked while jumping around on the tree.
As for why he jumped around? In anime, all ninjas jump around on trees. They don’t walk on the road, but jump around on the trees. So Tianyu followed the local customs.
That’s right, shouldn’t something like Thor’s Sword be carefully guarded? How could it be stolen so easily? It would be fine if it was stolen in the peaceful times in the original book, but with war about to break out, is it really okay to be so careless about prevention?
The one being asked showed a rare trace of embarrassment on his face: “That… is because the Thunder God Sword is just a weapon after all. Although it is the sword of the Second Hokage, and its symbolic significance is the same, no matter how good a weapon is, it is a waste if no one uses it. Therefore, the person in charge of guarding the Thunder God Sword is only a Chunin. Who would have known that this Chunin would actually steal it and even contact the Kumogakure.”
“Hey? Teacher, aren’t you using this?” Tianyu became even more curious when he said this. After all, in the world of Naruto or the Japanese comics, aren’t the swords not swords and the knives not knives?
When it comes to swordplay, it can be said that there is no one in the entire Konoha who can beat the man in front of him!
When it comes to swordsmanship, Hatake Sakumo showed a hint of pride on his face, and then shook his head: “Thunder God’s Sword is good, but I am used to using the dagger passed down from my family. However, Thunder God’s Sword is quite suitable for you!”
“well????”
Tianyu was confused. What was going on? He got the Thor’s Sword right away?
You have to know that the power of the Thunder God’s Sword is extremely great. Although it was broken by Naruto’s Rasengan in the original work, it is undeniable that it was only because Aoi was too rubbish. If it was in the hands of Kakashi Hatake, it is estimated that even the Rasengan and Shuriken would not be able to break the Thunder God’s Sword.
Moreover, the Sword of Thundergod can ignore all ninjutsu below S-level, which is very abnormal. Especially after being injected with lightning chakra, the Sword of Thundergod will be even sharper. It is estimated that even the Thundergod Armor of the Raikage of the Cloud Village cannot block it.
This is also the reason why the Cloud Village has always coveted the Thunder God’s Sword. Once the Cloud Village obtains this weapon, it will be even more powerful. That’s why the Third Hokage sent Hatake Sakumo to retrieve the Thunder God’s Sword.
Moreover, once the Sword of Thunder God is obtained, it will prove one thing, that is, Konoha is not as strong as imagined. It can’t even defend the sword of the Second Hokage. What is there to be afraid of such a village? It will undermine Konoha’s invincible image among other ninja villages.
“After this mission, I will talk to the Hokage. No matter how good a weapon is, it will be a waste if no one uses it. I believe the Hokage will understand!” Ignoring Tianyu’s reaction, Hatake Sakumo said to himself.
Looking at Hatake Sakumo who had a stern face in front of him as if everything had nothing to do with him, Tianyu felt an undeniable warmth in his heart.
Since coming to the world of Naruto, Tianyu felt for the first time that someone cared about him, although Hatake Sakumo seldom talked to him and usually only answered his questions when he was confused.
But he is the only one who cares about me.
As the area they traveled became larger, they got closer and closer to their mission goal.
“Okay, without further ado, the target of this mission is an elite jonin and four chuunins sent by the Kumogami Village. Which one do you choose?” Hatake Sakumo stopped when he was about the same distance from the mission target and began to distribute them.
Glancing at Hatake Sakumo, Tian Yu said: “I choose four Chunins. Although my strength has reached the level of Jonin, I can’t deal with elite Jonin yet!”
As expected, when Tianyu chose to deal with the Chunin, a hint of approval appeared in Hatake Sakumo’s eyes.
It is undeniable that Tianyu’s strength and potential are terrifying, but he is still not enough to face the elite jonin now, especially since he has only been a jonin for a short time and is not very familiar with the battles between ninjas.
The best way is to choose a few ninjas who are weaker than him to practice with. Don’t think that the elite jonin is weak.
Although the strength of the elite jonin is indeed very weak compared to the Kage level, it does not mean that elite jonin are common. There are only a handful of elite jonin in the original work. Kakashi and Zabuza are all elite jonin, but there are only a few elite jonin in Konoha, like Gai, and there are basically no more after that.
The strength of Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma and others have not reached the level of elite jonin, they are just special jonin.
Compared with the elite jonins who have many hidden cards, Tianyu is still somewhat inferior. Although Tianyu has not practiced in vain during this month, rolling balls cannot shorten the distance between him and the elite jonins.
That s right, Tianyu learned how to make balls in this month. This is why Tianyu did not choose wind-style ninjutsu in the Uchiha Ninjutsu Pavilion. One ball-making skill is enough, and there is no need to learn anything else.
As for why Hatake Sakumo had approval in his eyes? Because geniuses have some common problems, that is, being unruly and ignorant, but fortunately Tianyu did not have that, because he knew that these things would only lead him to death.
Even if you are a genius, you are a weak person before you grow up. Only by knowing yourself can you become stronger and live a better life.
Although even if Tianyu chose the elite jonin, Hatake Sakumo would not say anything, he would definitely feel disappointed in his heart and think that Tianyu was a little arrogant. Fortunately, Tianyu knew his own strength very well and did not choose to challenge the elite jonin.
Make him feel that his choice was not wrong. Maybe after this mission, I can teach him his own swordsmanship. Since he has the weapon after this mission, swordsmanship should also be put on the agenda.
In the previous month, Hatake Sakumo had taught him swordsmanship, but he didn’t expect that Tianyu had no basic knowledge of swordsmanship at all. Fortunately, Tianyu’s swordsmanship improved rapidly.
As for why he had no foundation, Hatake Sakumo could also understand why. After all, Tianyu was an orphan without parents, so it was very likely that he would be bullied in the Uchiha clan.
Things like this happen in every family. If there weren’t so few people in the Hatake clan, such things would have happened too.
“I’m glad you understand. Then leave the elite jonin to me and the genin to you!” After saying this, Hatake Sakumo used the instant body-flash technique and disappeared.
Tianyu looked at the place where Hatake Sakumo left with envy, alas…
Unlike me, who has not yet learned the Flickering Technique, the main reason is that he has just become a jonin and Hatake Sakumo has not had the time to teach it to him, otherwise Hatake Sakumo would not have kept it to himself once Tianyu mentioned it.
Tianyu could roughly guess the reason why Hatake Sakumo had never taught students, because he had not found any good candidates.
That’s right, he was not teaching students, but looking for disciples to inherit his mantle. This is why when he saw Tianyu creating Chidori, he was so excited that he wanted to become his instructor.
Although Hatake Kakashi is very talented, it does not prevent Hatake Sakumo from finding a disciple. Moreover, in the original work, after Hatake Sakumo died, Hatake Kakashi gave up the Hatake swordsmanship. Is this considered as foresight?
Even Hatake Sakumo has already recognized Tianyu as his disciple, and the Sword of Thundergod is probably his gift to Tianyu as his apprenticeship gift!
After sighing for a while, Tianyu left the place and chased in the direction of Yunnin.
Suddenly, several kunai were shot towards Tianyu, but Tianyu dodged them.
“I didn’t expect that Konoha would think so highly of us that they would send such a little kid to chase us!” A sharp voice sounded.
Then, three Chunins appeared in front of Tianyu.
Hmm? Aren’t there four? What about the other one? Is he hiding?
Tianyu looked around calmly, fearing that someone was ambushing him.
“Hmph, it’s enough to kill you!” Tianyu said casually with a sneer.
There shouldn’t be an ambush. Maybe the person is with Mr. Hatake.
“Damn it, he actually underestimated us! Go, kill him!” A person who seemed to be the leader among the three people shouted.
Lightning Release: Thunder Explosion Ring!
I don’t know why all the Cloud Ninjas have one thing in common, which is a bad temper. I don’t know if it’s because they practiced Lightning Release excessively or what, but they have such a bad temper.
Tianyu dodged the jutsu of the leading Chunin and formed seals with his hands.
Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!
The target was of course the weakest dwarf on the opposite side, and the fireball technique enveloped the dwarf.
The result speaks for itself.
“Nishino!!!”
The leading Chunin screamed miserably, but it was a pity that he didn’t know the Rejuvenation Roar, and there was no way that Nishino could survive. How could he survive being hit directly by the Great Fireball Jutsu?
Although the Great Fireball Technique is praised as a greeting skill in the original work, it is also a ninjutsu that has never killed anyone.
But that is relative. The reason why every Uchiha knows the Great Fireball Jutsu doesn’t this show how powerful the Great Fireball Jutsu is?
“Damn it!” The leading Chunin stared at Tianyu with red eyes, as if he wanted to cut Tianyu into pieces.
“I want you to die!” The leading Chunin rushed up and attacked Tianyu’s body with a burst of attacks, but it was a pity.
With a “bang”, Tianyu turned into a piece of wood.
Chapter 13: Defeat Them One by One (Old Version)
Another fire escape technique covered the remaining two Chunins. Tianyu used his advantage to deal with the Cloud Ninjas who were good at physical techniques. It must be said that this move was very good.
Aaaaaaaaaah!!!
Tianyu couldn’t help but frown when he saw the screams of the leading Chunin and Lian, a thin man, after being hit by the red claw of the balsam flower.
Then the screams became quieter and quieter, and a ninja with a completely unrecognizable face ran out from the smoke. As for the remaining one…
“Damn little brat, I want you to die!!!!” The angry Cloud Ninja ignored the instructions of the elite Jonin and took out a sword from the sealing scroll. It was the Thunder God’s Sword of the Second Hokage.
The Sword of Thor is a bit like a lightsaber in the technological world, with only one handle. Once chakra is input into it, a gorgeous blue light blade will appear, capable of cutting through iron like mud.
“Boy, you are lucky that you can still take a look at your Konoha’s Thunder God’s Sword before you die!” After saying that, the Cloud Ninja rushed towards Tianyu.
“Swish!!” Tianyu dodged the sword of Thor, but the tree behind him was not so lucky.
It was directly cut off by the Sword of Thor. Tianyu frowned. He didn’t expect that the Sword of Thor was so sharp that a big tree could be cut off just like cutting melons and vegetables.
“Hahaha, it’s worthy of being the Sword of Thundergod. It’s so sharp. But from now on, this sword belongs to our Cloud Ninja Village!” The Cloud Ninja looked at the tree he had chopped down with surprise. He didn’t expect that the Sword of Thundergod was so powerful.
After saying that, the Cloud Ninja continued to attack Tianyu.
Lightning Release: Thunder Ball!!
Just as Tianyu dodged, a thunder ball flew out from a dark corner and hit Tianyu.
“Hahaha, you didn’t expect that we still have one person!” Looking at Tianyu who was paralyzed by the thunder ball, Yun Ren shouted arrogantly.
Staring intently at the direction where the lightning ball was coming from, perhaps thinking that his side had already secured victory, the other Cloud Ninja hiding inside also came out.
“Well done, man!” The leading Cloud Ninja happily gave a thumbs up to the man who walked out.
“Yeah!” The Cloud Ninja, known as Zuoren, nodded happily, then walked towards Tianyu with a kunai.
“Kid, I’ll send you off now!” Yun Ren walked towards Tianyu holding the Sword of Thunder God, getting closer and closer to him.
Hatake Sakumo, who was hiding in the dark, couldn’t help but sweat, and could hardly restrain his utmost strength.
It turned out that Hatake Sakumo had already dealt with that elite jonin. After all, Hatake Sakumo was a Kage-level person. Even if the elite jonin was very strong, he was still just an elite jonin. So after dealing with the elite jonin, he came here and hid.
When he arrived, he saw Tianyu being attacked, but because he believed that Tianyu would not die like this, he continued to hide.
“Die!” Just when the Thundergod’s sword was about to hit Tianyu, Yun Ren’s head suddenly became dazed, and then Tianyu disappeared in front of him.
“Huh? What’s going on?” Zuoren, who was standing in the distance, did not expect that his leader did not kill Tianyu, but instead seemed to have deliberately let him go.
“Yuquan, what are you doing?” Zuoren asked loudly.
“I don’t know, there’s something wrong with this kid. When I was about to chop him just now, my mind suddenly wavered!” Yuquan, the team leader, was also wondering what happened to him just now.
“Genjutsu!” Zuoren understood what was going on after hearing Yuquan’s explanation, but wasn’t this kid good at ninjutsu? How could he also know ninjutsu? Could he be a genius of Konoha?
In this real world, there are very few people who are proficient in ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu. Usually such people are hailed as geniuses, and only such people are qualified to learn so much.
Otherwise, where would you get the energy to learn so many things? Novels are novels after all, and a person’s energy is limited. It is impossible to study so many things unless you also have the same system as Tianyu.
Even someone as strong as Hatake Sakumo was only good at his family’s inherited swordsmanship and lightning escape technique. In fact, most ninjas were only good at one type of escape technique.
“This kid’s illusion technique is very weak, he probably didn’t learn it specially!” Yuquan denied this guess and thought while being on guard against Tianyu’s sneak attack.
The kid just now was just in a trance, it was not an illusion at all. If it was an illusion, he should be the one lying on the ground now. Illusions are his weakness.
“Could it be?” Suddenly, Yuquan thought of a possibility.
Suddenly, a huge fireball roared towards Yuquan from the dark.
“Get out of the way!” Zuoren formed a seal and used the thunder ball again, throwing it towards the place of the sneak attack.
Yuquan, who had no way to escape, watched the huge fireball coming towards him, as if he was frightened.
Just when the fireball was about to hit him, his face turned fierce and he picked up Thor’s sword and chopped it off.
Then something happened that made him ecstatic: he was still alive.
Moreover, the big fireball was split by him and did not attack him at all.
“Hahahaha, it’s worthy of being the Sword of Thundergod, it’s just great!”
Damn it, I forgot that the Sword of Thunder God can ignore all ninjutsu below S-rank. Even if this guy’s strength is not that great, at least the Great Fireball Jutsu is useless. At least the Rasengan will work.
Wind Cray, this is why the Rasengan can break the Sword of Thundergod in the original work.
Just as he was thinking, Tianyu found a lightning ball flying towards him, and he dodged the attack by twisting his body.
With a “swish” sound, Tianyu disappeared from the spot and entered the deeper woods.
This is the good thing about forest warfare, but I should be thankful that my fireball technique did not cause a forest fire!
“Damn kid, he’s hiding again!” Yuquan said angrily while holding the Sword of Thor.
Nonsense, if you have the guts, put down Thor’s sword and let’s have a fair fight!
I must get rid of that guy. If he throws another thunder ball while I’m fighting him, I’ll be doomed. Just now, I used the Sharingan to affect him, and now that he is on guard, it will be difficult for me to succeed.
The Sharingan in the eyes kept turning, indicating that the owner of these eyes was thinking.
As for why Tianyu didn’t kill these people in one move like in other novels, it was nonsense. He was just a newly promoted jonin who hadn’t even learned the technique of instant body movement. How could he possibly kill elite chuunin who were almost as powerful as him in one move?
After all, the last time was just a test. Even though that elite Chunin was determined to kill Tianyu, he was knocked down by Tianyu before he could even exert his strength, so it didn t count.
And this time there were two of them, not just one. If it was just one, Tianyu would have gone up directly, even though he was holding the Sword of Thor, but the two of them were a little timid after all, fearing that they would be ambushed by the other one.
So that person must be killed.
Thinking of this, Tianyu ran towards the depths of the forest. He was not running to escape, but to sprint!
After arriving at the designated location, Tianyu began to make seals.
Lightning Release: Chidori!!
Chichichichi!!
Chidori chirped together, and lightning chakra gathered in Tianyu’s hands. At the same time, Tianyu also began to sprint towards the location where the two Cloud Ninjas were just now.
As for those two Cloud Ninjas, will they still be there?
As long as they don’t run out of the forest, Tianyu can find them. After all, he is in the dark and Yunnin is in the light.
As expected, the two Cloud Ninjas did not leave, and they did not even reduce their vigilance in the slightest.
It s a pity that the Chidori ninjutsu is useless even if you are prepared, because your body simply cannot keep up with your reaction!
“Hmm? Zuoren, did you hear any sound?” When Tianyu was getting closer and closer to the two people, Yuquan asked as if he heard some sound.
“Is there?” Zuoren listened carefully. There seemed to be a strange sound, like a bird calling?
But this is deep in the mountains and old forests, where do the birds come from?
As Tianyu approached, the sound of Chidori became louder and louder, which made the two Cloud Ninjas, Yuquan and Zuoren, very confused, and they were on guard towards the direction where the sound came from.
The next second, Tianyu appeared in front of them, with a violent chakra condensed in his hands, and the strange sound came from his hands.
“Be careful, Zuoren!” Yuquan shouted at Zuoren the moment he saw Tianyu.
Unfortunately, it’s too late.
Puff!!
“What?” Before Zuoren could react, Tianyu’s hand pierced Zuoren’s heart.
“Uh…” Zuoren’s consciousness disappeared as Tianyu’s hand withdrew.
Yuquan watched Zuoren die in front of him: “You little bastard, I will definitely kill you!”
The light of Thor’s Sword shone again, and Yuquan attacked Tianyu.
Humph, when there were two of us, I would still be a little afraid of you. Now you’re the only one left, how can I be afraid of you?
Tianyu did not hesitate at all and engaged in close combat with the Cloud Ninja.
“Sure enough, you are from the Uchiha clan!” Yuquan said clearly when he saw the three magatama in Tianyu’s eyes.
I had felt that Tianyu’s illusion was a bit strange before, it turned out that it was released using the Sharingan.
But it turned out to be three magatama, is he such a genius? He has such strength at such a young age. We must not let him go back alive!
Relying on the Sharingan, Tianyu fought with Yuquan who was holding the Thunder God’s Sword.
Chapter 14: Mission End (Old Version)
“Damn it, what else can you do besides hiding?” After a while, Yuquan’s physical strength was a little insufficient, and he shouted in frustration.
After all, he was injured by Tianyu’s Impatiens Claw Red because of his carelessness at the beginning. Now, as time goes by, his face is getting paler and paler, which is a sign of excessive blood loss.
If he is not treated in time, he will die from excessive bleeding sooner or later.
Moreover, relying on the Sharingan, Tianyu was not touched by the Sword of Thunder God at all. Instead, the scarred wound on Yuquan’s body was injured again by Tianyu, adding a bit of misery.
“Hmph, do you think I’m stupid? You’re going to fight against Thor’s Sword!” Tianyu sneered at Yuquan’s words and looked at Yuquan with contempt. “If you have the guts to put down Thor’s Sword, then I won’t hide!”
“Bastard!” Yuquan yelled and slashed at Tianyu again.
Seeing that the time was almost right, a light blue ball of light appeared in Tianyu’s right hand. It was the Rasengan that Tianyu had practiced for a month, commonly known as the Rasengan.
“What is that!” Yuquan looked at the light blue ball of light in Tianyu’s hand in surprise, but after all, that thing was not simple at first glance, so he decisively put the Sword of Thor in front of him.
The Rasengan in Tianyu’s hand hit Yuquan hard. The impact of the Rasengan broke several trees before Yuquan stopped.
“Impossible!” Yuquan’s unbelievable figure came from the forest.
When I walked closer, I saw Yuquan staring blankly at the broken sword in his hand.
That’s right, the Sword of Thundergod was broken again in the hands of Rasengan.
Oh, why should I say again?
“Bye!” Yuquan’s daze did not mean that Tianyu was stupid. He took out a shuriken and slashed across Yuquan’s neck with lightning speed.
“Uh…” Yuquan covered his neck and fell to the ground in pain.
Until his death, he didn’t understand why the sword of Thor was broken by the meatball in Tianyu’s hand. He died with his eyes open!
“By the way, can this thing still be used?” Tianyu said doubtfully after taking the Sword of Thor from Yuquan’s hand.
Although he knew about Thor’s Sword, Tianyu had not seen the episode about Thor’s Sword, so he didn’t know if Thor’s Sword could still be used after being interrupted.
But it should be able to be used. After all, the blade of the Thunder God’s Sword is made up of chakra. This is why Tianyu has to wait until Yuquan is exhausted before using the Rasengan, because he is afraid that one Rasengan cannot break the Thunder God’s Sword. By then, Yuquan will be prepared and probably will not use the Thunder God’s Sword to block the Rasengan.
Moreover, Tianyu’s chakra is almost exhausted. He has used so many ninjutsu, including two A-level ninjutsu. It would be strange if his chakra is not exhausted.
He is not Naruto’s Jinchuriki. Although Tianyu has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, it seems that it has not been activated. It is estimated that it will be activated after Tianyu obtains Ashura’s chakra.
“Swoosh!!” Although Tianyu’s chakra was almost exhausted, he still tried to input the chakra into the Sword of Thundergod.
Sure enough, after Tianyu’s chakra was input, the dazzling light of the Thundergod’s Sword appeared in front of Tianyu again.
“Well done!” Hatake Sakumo’s cold voice sounded from behind Tianyu, scaring Tianyu.
“But I want to remind you, don’t be so careless next time. This time it was because of me. If the enemy’s support comes, you will be the one to die!” Hatake Sakumo warned.
“Yes, Mr. Hatake!” Tianyu put away the Sword of Thundergod and said respectfully.
Tianyu is not the kind of person who knows he is wrong but still doesn’t repent, and what Hatake Sakumo said was not wrong. If the person who came was not Hatake Sakumo, he would probably be dead!
“Can you still walk?” Hatake Sakumo asked with concern. Tianyu scratched his head and smiled foolishly: “Yeah, I can still walk!”
“Let’s go!” After saying that, Hatake Sakumo took the lead and left.
Oh? Isn’t the scene cleaned up?
After seeing Hatake Sakumo leave without hesitation, Tianyu was a little surprised, but still followed him.
It has nothing to do with you anyway, so why think so much about it?
In the forest, after Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Tianyu left, only four corpses were left that were killed by Tianyu, making the already gloomy environment even more eerie.
Suddenly, a ninja appeared here, searched carefully, and found no danger. Then the ninja made a cooing sound.
This was a secret signal, and then many ninjas appeared around the ninja. Their decorations were the same as those of the people who had died on the ground a long time ago, they were all Cloud Ninjas.
It turned out that the Cloud Ninja support troops had arrived. This group of support troops had been waiting at the border between the Fire Country and the Lightning Country, but when they received the news that the elite team was attacked, they hurried over.
Unfortunately, it was still a step too late. The elite team was wiped out, and even the Sword of Thor was probably taken away.
It’s like losing both the wife and the army!
“Did you find it?” a burly man who was in the lead asked about the search results.
A thin man walked up to him and shook his head: “It wasn’t found, it should have been taken back by Konoha!”
“Damn it!” Although he knew the result, the strong man still punched the tree next to him angrily.
“Who made the move? White Fang, Jiraiya, Tsunade or Orochimaru?” the burly man asked again.
“I can’t tell. The elite jonin before was killed with one blow, which is in line with White Fang’s style. However, two of these four elite chunins were burned to death by fire escape, one was killed by lightning escape, and the last one was killed by a kunai slashing his throat.”
“It’s impossible to tell who it is. The scene is too chaotic!” said the ninja in charge of the inspection helplessly.
“Forget it, let’s retreat. Thor’s Sword is gone. It’s useless even if we know who it is. Gather the bodies and retreat!” After giving the order, the sturdy man left the scene in a rage.
They had no idea that after they left, Tianyu, the support team of the Cloud Ninja, had also arrived, and was happily following Hatake Sakumo back to Konoha.
How could Tianyu not be happy? Four Chunins, one Chunin is worth 100 exchange points with Tianyu’s current strength!
Four means four hundred. The primary lottery is redeemable for one hundred points each time. Tianyu can draw four times, so he will get rich!
Alas, the Kumo Ninja is really a good person! Tianyu gave the Kumo Ninja a good person card. I wonder if the Third Raikage will be furious when he finds out?
Tianyu laughed like a money-grubber, which made Hatake Sakumo, who was walking in front, shake his head speechlessly. He thought Tianyu was feeling smug about killing four Chunins.
But it doesn t matter!
In the Hokage’s office, Hatake Sakumo and Amane came here together.
“Sakumo, Ameyu is back, the mission is completed!” The Third Hokage said with a smile as he looked at Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Ameyu standing in front of him.
As for whether the mission was completed, the Third Hokage never considered it. Since becoming a ninja, Hatake Sakumo’s mission completion rate has always been 100%. Even with the burden of Tianyu, it is impossible for him to fail.
“Done!” Hatake Sakumo handed the Thunder God Sword to the Third Hokage.
“As expected, I feel relieved now that the task is handed over to you!” The Third Hokage happily took the Sword of Thundergod.
However, Hatake Sakumo shook his head: “Although I dealt with the elite jonin by myself, the four elite chuunins were killed by Tianyu alone!”
“Oh? It seems that Tianyu’s strength has become even stronger!” exclaimed the Third Hokage.
Originally, Tianyu’s strength was only at the elite Chunin, but who knew that this time he could fight against four elite Chunins alone. His strength was indeed as Jiraiya said, he had become a five-year-old Jonin.
Although we know that it is only a matter of time for Tianyu to reach the level of Jonin with his talent, who would have thought that Tianyu would reach the level of Jonin just one month after becoming a Genin. It is really unprecedented.
Although the Third Hokage was extremely surprised in his heart, he remained calm on his face. Suddenly he looked at the Thunder God’s Sword in his hand and said, “In that case, let Tianyu use this Thunder God’s Sword!”
Huh? Tianyu didn’t expect that before Hatake Sakumo had said anything to the Third Hokage, the Third Hokage would take the initiative to reward him with the Thunder God Sword. Was this a pie in the sky?
“This…” Even Hatake Sakumo was shocked by the behavior of the Third Hokage and did not take the Sword of Thunder God for a while.
Although he also wanted to give the Thunder God’s Sword to Tianyu, wasn’t the Third Hokage’s behavior a little too attentive?
“Take it. I believe the Second Hokage also hopes that the Sword of Thundergod will shine again! Aren’t you going to teach the Tenyu sword technique? That’s perfect!” The Third Hokage knew that his behavior was a bit excessive, but he really felt that the Sword of Thundergod was useless.
Many people in Konoha want to get the Sword of Thundergod, but these people are not qualified to get it. Their strength is not up to the standard. The only suitable one is Hatake Sakumo in front of him.
But it’s not that Hatake Sakumo despises the Sword of Thundergod, he just thinks that having the Sword of Thundergod is no different from not having it, so he has no urge to get it.
But Tianyu is different. He is a five-year-old jonin. Not only that, he is also a disciple of Hatake Sakumo. No matter what, the Thunder God Sword will not be buried after being given to him, otherwise it would be strange if Hatake Sakumo didn’t beat him to death!
What’s more, the Sword of Thor is also placed in the ancestral hall, so it is better to use it to win over Tianyu. I believe Tianyu will not bury it!
Chapter 15: Ashura Chakra (Old Version)
…..
“Well, okay, then I’ll thank Lord Hokage on behalf of Tianyu!” Only then did Hatake Sakumo take the Sword of Thundergod.
“This mission is over, you should take a good rest!” After Hatake Sakumo took over the Sword of Thunder God, the Third Hokage generously gave him a day off.
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” After saying this, Hatake Sakumo took Tianyu out of the Hokage’s office.
As soon as they left the Hokage’s office, Hatake Sakumo handed the Thunder God Sword to Tianyu.
“Use this sword well, and don’t disgrace it. Start learning Hatake swordsmanship from me tomorrow!” Seeing Tianyu’s happy look, Hatake Sakumo poured a basin of cold water on him.
Although the Sword of Thundergod is very powerful, if the swordsmanship cannot keep up, it will only bring disgrace to the sword (knife?). Hatake Sakumo had to warn Tianyu.
“Yes, Mr. Hatake!” Tianyu replied respectfully.
“Well, go home and rest! See you tomorrow.” After saying that, Hatake Sakumo left.
Tianyu was left alone, staring at the Thunder God’s Sword and grinning foolishly. When he came to his senses, Hatake Sakumo had already returned home.
“well?????”
Late at night, Tianyu stayed at home alone, staring at the pond in the yard in a daze. In fact, his mind was already immersed in the system.
“Should I draw once or all? This is a question!” Tianyu scratched his head while looking at the turntable not far away in the system space.
Or you can save up 1,000 exchange points and enter the intermediate lottery, but who knows what you can get with 1,000 exchange points? What if you get something useless, wouldn t you be losing money?
But he hadn t drawn a single lottery yet, which made Tianyu unable to hold back.
The previous time was a novice gift package awarded by the system, which doesn t count. What if I draw Ashura s chakra? Wouldn t that be great?
People should have dreams. What s the difference between having no dreams and being a salted fish?
That s not right. I just want to be a salted fish man. What dream do I have?
Well… Tianyu couldn’t help but feel sad when he thought about his ideal of becoming a salted fish.
But no one said that a salted fish cannot turn over. Yes, why don t I turn over today?
Tianyu casually found a reason to convince himself, and came to the dark turntable, rubbed his hands, looking impatient.
“Ding Dong, does the host want to draw a prize?”
The system, which had been diving for a long time, finally surfaced and asked.
“Yeah!” Tianyu nodded, not wondering why the system came out at this time.
When Tianyu killed four Chunins before, the system prompt sound never stopped, but the battle situation was too urgent at the time, so Tianyu simply told him to shut up with one sentence.
The system stopped talking after that. To put it bluntly, the system will only speak when you have redemption points or obtain redemption points. Otherwise, it will not speak no matter how you call it.
He is even more salty than Tianyu.
“Excuse me, host, is it the primary lottery, the intermediate lottery, or the advanced lottery?”
Listening to the system’s tempting words, Tianyu couldn’t help swallowing, but when he thought of his pitiful 400 exchange points, Tianyu had to face reality.
“Primary lottery!”
“Primary lottery, right? Then please spin the turntable!” Tianyu didn’t know if it was a psychological problem, but he always felt that there was a hint of contempt in the electronic voice of the system?
Shaking his head, Tianyu stopped thinking about it. Rubbing his hands again, Tianyu started turning the turntable.
“May the heavens and the earth be blessed, may the Supreme Lord show his divine power, open!”
The big turntable slowly stopped and a ray of light appeared in front of Tianyu.
“What is that? What is that?” Tianyu thought that as long as it was not empty, it must be a good thing, so he stared at the big turntable intently.
“Ding Dong, congratulations to the host for obtaining Ashura Chakra!”
Yes!!!
Tianyu jumped up with joy as the shot hit the target. This way, he could upgrade his Sharingan unlimitedly, hahahaha!
Tianyu looked at the big roulette wheel in ecstasy. He really made a lot of money this time!
Even the system froze when it saw the Ashura Chakra that Tianyu drew. Although the primary lottery can draw all the bloodline limits, ninjutsu and props of the world, due to their rarity, the probability of drawing these things is generally less than 0.0000001.
Especially the things related to the Otsutsuki clan are extremely low. The Indra Chakra that Tianyu drew for the first time was actually given to him by the system, but who knew that Tianyu drew the Ashura Chakra that is closely related to Indra Chakra in his first draw. What the hell.
Damn the European Emperor!
Damn salted fish!
The system’s curses were endless, but Tianyu could not hear them. He was really surprised at this moment. He did not expect that he was really the chosen one. He got what he wanted most for the first time.
Although Ashura Chakra would not bring any substantial improvement to Tianyu, it made him extremely happy because he no longer had to worry about his Sharingan in the future.
After wandering around and drawing what he wanted, Tianyu left the system space.
People should be content with what they have and be happy. They should not be addicted to gambling, otherwise they will lose everything and then they will cry.
When his consciousness returned to himself, Tianyu felt some changes in his body. His chakra obviously began to surge. Although it did not reach the level of Kage, it had already surpassed the chakra of the Jonin level and was at least five times that of the Jonin level.
Not only that, Tianyu’s physical fitness has also become stronger. Tianyu even feels that when Ashura Chakra entered his body, his eyes have undergone some changes.
But we still don t know what kind of changes it will happen. Is it that a kaleidoscope has been opened?
That can t be the case. Is a kaleidoscope that simple?
However, the benefits that Ashura Chakra brings to Tianyu can be said to be very great. If Tianyu is facing those four elite Chunins now, Tianyu can be said to have completely defeated them.
I really didn’t expect that I got the Thundergod’s Sword during the day, and then at night I won the lottery and actually drew Ashura Chakra. Oh, it’s true that when good luck comes, it can’t be stopped!
The next day, Tianyu arrived at the No. 10 training ground early and looked at Hatake Sakumo expectantly. Since Hatake Sakumo said yesterday that he would teach him Hatake swordsmanship today, how could Tianyu not be excited?
However, compared to the Ashura Chakra he drew last night, Tianyu s expectations were still a little less.
“Since you have your own weapon, I will start to teach you the Hatake sword technique. The Hatake sword technique mainly focuses on speed…” Hatake Sakumo looked at the energetic Tianyu with satisfaction and began to teach.
After Hatake Sakumo began teaching, Tianyu listened attentively.
………….I am an evil dividing line……..
Time flies, and three years have passed in the blink of an eye.
A lot of things happened in those three years. For example, Hatake Sakumo’s son Hatake Kakashi also graduated from the Ninja School and was promoted to Chunin, which was extremely fast.
After that, the Third Kazekage, the strongest Kazekage of the Sand Village, disappeared. For this reason, the Sand Village had to pull out the indifferent Chiyo to take charge of the situation. As for the Sand Village, the spearhead was directed at Konoha. For a time, the entire ninja world was in turmoil.
After the Sand Village set its sights on Konoha, the Kumo Village and the Iwa Village also took the opportunity to attack Konoha, seemingly taking advantage of the opportunity to do their bit. For a moment, the Third Ninja World War was about to begin.
“Teacher Sakumo, two jonin have been killed, mission accomplished!”
In the past three years, Tianyu has changed a lot. The first is his height. Because of the transformation of his body by Asura Chakra, Tianyu’s height has skyrocketed. Tianyu, who is only eight years old, is already about 1.7 meters tall.
People who don t know would think Tianyu is already seventeen or eighteen years old.
Hatake Sakumo looked at the two jonin whose heads and bodies were already separated with satisfaction, and nodded with satisfaction: “Well, let’s call it a day!”
“Yes, Teacher Sakumo!” Tianyu responded and left with Hatake Sakumo.
In fact, Tianyu didn’t know why he awakened the Kagura Heart Eyes of the Uzumaki clan, but there was nothing surprising about it. Tianyu originally possessed the Uzumaki clan’s bloodline limit, but it was not activated.
After Tianyu drew Ashura’s Chakra, as he expected, his Uzumaki clan’s bloodline limit was activated, and Kagura’s mind’s eye was one of the manifestations, but Tianyu never said this out loud.
Because this thing will only break some people’s imagination, and then they can’t help but attack themselves, and even make Hatake Sakumo a thorn in the eyes of the Hyuga clan. In order not to make things difficult for Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu did not expose Kagura’s mind, unless he feels that he has the strength to face all of this, he will expose it himself.
Because the effect of Kagura’s mind’s eye has put the Hyuga clan on the opposite side of him, and the situation cannot be eased.
Kagura’s mind’s eye ability is the most powerful detection technique, surpassing the Byakugan. It can sense any chakra fluctuation within a radius of ten kilometers. In addition, if there is a known specific chakra, it can also sense the detailed location and movement, as well as the number and characteristics of the opponent, and even the movement speed.
This can be seen in Karin in the original work, she has awakened this special ability.
Chapter 16: Magma Fruit (Old Version)
This ability is simply a weapon of war!
However, the reason why he did not reveal it was that Tianyu was afraid that the Hyuga clan would assassinate him. After all, Kagura’s mind was too buggy. Once he was exposed, the Hyuga clan would attack him, and even Danzo would not be able to help but take action.
The person he feared most was not anyone else, but that old scoundrel Danzo. This guy would definitely attack him at all costs. By that time, even if Tianyu’s strength could ignore Danzo, he would still hold back if he was worried about the thief.
Of course, Tianyu s gains in these three years were much more than that. His savings had reached 50,000 exchange points in these three years. He had not drawn Ashura Chakra since the last time he drew it. He planned to draw again when he needed it in the future.
Or exchange it for some ninjutsu or something like that, but unfortunately Tianyu doesn’t have much pursuit for ninjutsu right now.
After all, with the Sharingan, ninjutsu can be easily mastered. Although the number of ninjutsu copied by Tianyu in the past three years is not as many as the thousand that Kakashi Hatake copied, there are still hundreds of them.
Moreover, Tianyu’s Sharingan was upgraded to the Mangekyo Sharingan as he wished, but it has not been revealed yet. This thing really cannot be revealed, otherwise the Uchiha clan will probably become arrogant again.
However, Tianyu recently wanted to exchange for a devil fruit to play with. After all, in the novels Tianyu read in his previous life, either the ice fruit or the flash fruit was used, so Tianyu thought about whether he should exchange for a devil fruit to play with.
As for which one to choose, Tianyu has actually already thought about it. Among the three admirals, Aokiji’s ability has already been redeemed, and someone has used Kizaru. Only Akainu’s ability is left unused, so Tianyu plans to hold a high-level lottery, and the target is Akainu’s magma fruit.
He also understood that, just like in other novels, the products of the system must be of high quality, so this devil fruit still has no weaknesses and will be fine when it comes into contact with water.
Although Tianyu despises Akainu’s character, I believe that unless you are a particularly extreme person, no one will like Akainu.
Especially after Akainu killed Ace, Akainu’s popularity plummeted.
But the magma fruit is a good thing, and Akainu has already prepared all the moves for him, so he doesn’t need to use his imagination to think of moves, he can just copy them.
Well, let s do it this way. I ll exchange it for a magma fruit tonight to have some fun!
“Hokage-sama, mission accomplished!”
In the Hokage’s office, Hatake Sakumo handed the intelligence scroll to the Third Hokage.
“Hmm!” After a moment’s hesitation, the Third Hokage opened the scroll and read it carefully. However, his expression became more and more ugly, and he slammed the scroll hard on the desk.
“Damn Sand Ninja!” It was the first time that Tianyu saw the Third Hokage like this. No, it was two times. The first time was in the anime when the Third Hokage faced Orochimaru. It was the same, but he was not so furious at that time.
“What’s wrong?” Although Hatake Sakumo knew that their mission target this time was the Sand Village, they were not sure what the information was.
“The Sand Village and the Rock Village have formed an alliance, attempting to form an offensive and defensive alliance, intending to pin the disappearance of the Third Kazekage on Konoha, and then set off the Third Ninja World War!”
After listening to the words of the Third Hokage, Tianyu also understood why the Third Hokage was so angry. Although he had not reached the age of old age, the Third Hokage came from the war era after all and hated war. That was why he was very angry when he saw the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja intending to start a war.
Only by experiencing war can one know its cruelty. Tianyu cannot understand this, even though he has seen the Fourth Ninja World War in anime. But this is reality, not anime.
Anime doesn t show cruel things, but reality is different. It is extremely cruel.
But to be honest, Tianyu had already prepared for the Third Ninja World War. Especially when he heard that the Third Kazekage was missing while on missions in the past few years, he knew that the Third Ninja World War was not far away.
In the original work, after the Third Kazekage disappeared, the Sand Village declared war on Konoha for this reason, and then the Rock, Cloud, and Mist Ninjas were all involved. This war was also the longest lasting and involved the entire ninja world.
Tianyu has made a lot of preparations for this war. War is always the best place to gain points. Now his strength has reached a bottleneck. If he wants to break through, he needs pressure, and war is the best place.
The Third Hokage smoked silently for a while and calmed himself down.
He looked at Tianyu and Hatake Sakumo, who were lost in thought, and then said, “Sakumo, starting tomorrow, the Hatake team will be disbanded, and you will continue to perform your previous missions.”
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” Hatake Sakumo answered without any hesitation. This is probably why the Third Hokage trusted him so much.
It is precisely because of this trust that Hatake Sakumo was pushed into the same situation as in the original work!
Tianyu thought to himself, Teacher Shumao, I will never let you make the same mistake again!
When Tianyu thought of the fate of Hatake Sakumo in the original work, his mood became a little gloomy, but there was no point in thinking so much now, so he would talk about it later!
After instructing Hatake Sakumo, the Third Hokage turned his attention to Tianyu: “As for you Tianyu, prepare for the jonin test tomorrow!”
“What? A jonin, but I’m still just a genin!” What the hell, a genin like me going to be promoted to a jonin? It’s not that Tianyu doesn’t have confidence, but this is a little against the rules.
There has never been such an example in Konoha, but there has also never been a child who became a Jonin at the age of five in Konoha, so it all makes sense.
“Do you want to take part in the Chunin Exam?” the Third Hokage asked back.
“Forehead…….”
As expected, when Tian Yu heard about taking the Chunin Exam, he hesitated: “I’d better take the Jonin Exam!”
Although Tianyu is nominally a Genin, his strength is already that of an elite Jonin. If he takes that step, he will even become a Kage-level powerhouse. Asking him to compete with a group of Genins for the title of Chunin is just a waste of time!
“In order to shut up certain people, I will conduct tomorrow’s test myself!” The Third Hokage’s face did not fluctuate at all.
But Tianyu was stunned. Damn it, as a Hokage, can you please stop interfering in the assessment of a Jonin? Can you still have fun?
How shameless! The Third Hokage is indeed the most shameless person he has ever met!
At night, Tianyu entered the system space again.
“System, come out! I want to redeem the advanced lottery!” As soon as he entered the system space, Tianyu started shouting, fearing that the system would ignore him.
“Ding Dong, the advanced lottery is a directional lottery. I wonder what the host wants to draw?” The lazy voice of the system sounded in the system space. It seems that this guy has slept very comfortably in the past few years!
Who says it’s not true? Even if they don’t exchange things, the host will go in to take a look at other people’s systems. But what about Tianyu? Three years, three whole years, this guy has never come in once. What can the system do? What can it do besides sleeping?
He is also desperate!
It’s really unfortunate to have this host.
“Extract the magma fruit of One Piece!” Tianyu said without any hesitation.
“Magma Fruit, huh? Well, since you’re drawing once for the advanced lottery, the chance of winning this time is 100%. Congratulations to the host for winning the Magma Fruit!”
Uh…after getting the magma fruit, Tianyu did not look happy because he heard another bad news.
“There is a probability for the advanced lottery?” Tianyu asked anxiously. Why didn’t you tell me this earlier? If you had told me this earlier, I wouldn’t be so hasty!
“That’s right, the high-level lottery has a probability. The more redemption points you use, the higher the probability!”
“What do you mean?” Tianyu asked in confusion, frowning.
“That is to say, in addition to the exchange points that must be paid for advanced draws, you can also use exchange points to increase the probability. Ten thousand exchange points increase the probability by 10%, up to 100%. The probability of the initial draw is 40%!”
Damn, this is such a rip-off. If I want to draw a lottery next time, to ensure that I win, won t I have to spend 110,000 exchange points? 50,000 exchange points for the lottery, and 60,000 exchange points for the chance?
Is it so deceptive?
“Also, if you specify something from this world, there will be a 20% bonus.”
Is there any difference between saying this and not saying it? I guess everything in this world can be obtained, except for some things that cannot be obtained. Also, doesn t your mall have clear price tags?
What a ridiculous prize, really!
Of course, the system mall can exchange everything in this world, but except for ninjutsu, other things are extremely expensive. For example, an Uchiha clan’s bloodline limit costs 10,000 exchange points. This is really expensive.
Asura Chakra and Indra Chakra are basically unsalable in the system mall, with millions of exchange points. Tianyu was too lazy to look at them after seeing so many zeros.
Moreover, you can also win things from this world in the primary lottery, so why should you worry about this?
In fact, Tianyu didn t know how terrible the things he drew were when he participated in the primary lottery again.
A sinister system hid in some unknown corner and laughed evilly.
Hahahahahahaha!!
Chapter 17: The Third Hokage’s Assessment (Old Version)
When his consciousness returned to himself, he saw a durian-like fruit in his hand. Is this the magma fruit?
I heard this thing tastes terrible, so let s finish it quickly!
Thinking of this, Tianyu quickly peeled the fruit and began to eat it voraciously.
Wooooooooo!!!
After eating, Tianyu almost vomited. It was so disgusting that he couldn t even describe how he felt. It was as if he had died.
He hurriedly grabbed the kettle beside him and poured water into his mouth. After a while, the taste in his mouth finally became much lighter. He put down the kettle. He had to put it down. There was no water left, so what was the point of holding the kettle?
After a while, Tianyu finally broke free from the taste of the devil fruit.
So he stretched out his hands and used the power he had just acquired.
I saw that his hands turned into magma like Akainu under his control. Hehehe, it is worthy of being called Magma Fruit. I will add a training item in the future, which is to practice Magma Fruit.
That s right, but this is his home after all, and there s no way he can use Akainu s moves in the anime. If his house is burned down by him, he s doomed. This is magma!
After the test tomorrow, focus on practicing the magma fruit, and try to be able to use this ability freely in a short period of time!
Just like that, Tianyu went to bed happily.
The next morning, he almost forgot about the Jonin exam. When he woke up, it was already around ten o’clock.
Thinking of the dark face of the Third Hokage, Tianyu hurried to the training ground without even eating breakfast.
Konoha’s No. 1 training ground was where the Third Hokage conducted Tianyu’s jonin assessment.
It’s just that the Third Hokage arrived early, but the protagonist of this assessment, Uchiha Tianyu, was late, which made the Third Hokage a little angry. Not only that, the civilians and ninjas watching around the training ground were also a little annoyed.
Even though eight-year-old jonin is rare and very talented, that’s not a reason for you to act arrogantly. How dare you treat the Hokage like this? Are you a little too proud?
Fortunately, Tianyu also hurried over at this time.
When the Third Hokage saw Tianyu running over without even washing his face, his anger subsided a little. Maybe the kid was too excited last night and forgot!
It’s true, the Third Hokage actually guessed it right. He was indeed too excited. After getting the magma fruit last night, Tianyu had a dream. In the dream, he used the magma fruit to dominate the battlefield. People like Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were all defeated by him.
Alas, life is as lonely as snow!
Unfortunately, just when he was sleeping soundly, he suddenly woke up. He looked at the weather outside and then looked at the alarm clock. It was already ten o’clock. He was almost scared to death.
“Oh my god, are there so many people here?” I hurried to training ground No. 1 and was frightened by the dense crowd around me.
I didn’t expect that just a jonin assessment would have so many people watching.
“This is not an excuse for you to be late!” Hatake Sakumo’s voice suddenly sounded from beside Tianyu, scaring her.
“Uh…” Tianyu scratched his head, not knowing how to explain.
“Go up, Lord Hokage has been waiting for a long time!” Hatake Sakumo also knew that now was not the time to preach, so he reminded Tianyu and left.
“come on!”
Before Tianyu walked far away, Hatake Sakumo’s last words rang in Tianyu’s ears.
“Yes, I will!” Tianyu murmured as he looked at the Third Hokage standing in the center of the training ground.
“Boy, although you made me wait for a long time and made me very unhappy, but if you can’t meet my requirements, I will not let you be promoted to Jonin!”
The Third Hokage’s attire at this time was no longer the same as usual. Instead, he was wearing a set of armor, which was the one he wore when fighting the Nine-Tails in the original work.
“Of course not!” Tianyu said confidently. If his strength could not reach the standard of a jonin, then who else could become a jonin? Kage level?
“Then I declare the test to begin, come on!” The Third Hokage showed a hint of anticipation on his face. He had always known about Tianyu’s strength through Hatake Sakumo’s words, so he was extremely looking forward to Tianyu’s test this time.
“Okay!” Tianyu was not polite at all. He took out the Sword of Thor and was about to rush forward.
But this was an assessment after all, not a teaching, so the Third Hokage showed no mercy and took action directly.
Ninja Technique: Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!!
He used his best ninjutsu right from the start, showing no intention of holding back at all.
Overwhelming shurikens shot towards Tianyu, but Tianyu showed no panic at all and quickly released the seals with his hands.
Wind Style: Big Breakthrough!
A huge gust of wind was spewed out from Tianyu’s mouth, blowing down all the shurikens. Even though a few of them slipped through the net, they did not cause any harm to Tianyu. The Sword of Thor flicked it casually a few times and blocked it.
Earth Escape: Earth Flowing River!!
The Third Hokage had extremely rich experience. Knowing that the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique could not have much impact on Tianyu, he released another ninjutsu.
The ground under Tianyu’s feet suddenly turned into a mud river and rushed towards Tianyu. Fortunately, Tianyu’s reaction was not bad and he dodged it directly.
As expected of the Third Hokage, he is no exaggeration to call himself a Ninjutsu Doctor.
Then I should start to get serious and open my Sharingan!
Three magatama appeared in Tianyu’s eyes, staring at the Third Hokage.
“Boy, you still have a lot to learn, watch carefully and learn well!!”
Seeing Tianyu’s serious expression, the Third Hokage smiled and said, then made another seal.
A stick appeared out of thin air in the hands of the Third Hokage.
Is this the Ruyi Stick that the Monkey King transformed into? When Tianyu saw the stick in the Third Hokage’s hand, he knew that the Third Hokage seemed to be serious. In the original work, the Third Hokage would take out this Ruyi Stick once he was serious.
The next moment, the Third Hokage rushed towards Tianyu, and Tianyu was not to be outdone and rushed forward as well.
The two men fought each other in the training ground, and the sound of air tearing could be heard.
But Tianyu’s situation was not very good. Although the Sword of Thunder God was deadly and attacked the Third Hokage’s vital points, the Third Hokage was not a fool. He saw the Ruyi Stick flying up and down, blocking Tianyu’s attack.
I didn’t expect that the Third Hokage not only had great attainments in ninjutsu, but also had good physical fitness. Feeling the force fed back from the Thunder God’s Sword in his hand, Tianyu even felt his right hand a little numb.
It seems that I can’t fight him head-on anymore. Thinking of this, Tianyu suddenly reached out his left hand towards the Third Hokage. A light blue ball of light was spinning in his left hand. It was the Rasengan.
“No, is this a shadow clone?” Tianyu felt something was wrong and his face darkened.
Bang!
The Third Hokage in front of Tianyu suddenly turned into a puff of smoke, and suddenly a figure appeared behind Tianyu and hit him with a big stick.
“Bang…”
Tianyu, who was attacked by the Third Hokage, also turned into a puff of smoke.
Brat! The Third Hokage smiled in silence. He didn t expect that this kid learned so quickly.
“Boy, although your strength has reached that of a jonin, I don’t agree if it’s just that!” The Third Hokage looked at Tianyu who appeared behind him, turned around and smiled.
Tianyu raised the corner of his mouth and smiled: “It seems that we are going to get serious. I hope the Third Hokage can take this move!”
Tianyu had thought about using the power of the magma fruit, but he had only obtained this ability yesterday. If he couldn’t control it and the civilians around the training ground were attacked, he would be doomed.
So Tianyu prepared to use a ninjutsu that appeared the most times in the original work.
As for the Rasengan ninjutsu, it had already been told by Hatake Sakumo after the Thunder God’s Sword mission. For this reason, the Third Hokage went to Tianyu to ask for it, and it was at that time that Tianyu obtained the Eight Gates Ninjutsu.
After possessing Ashura’s chakra, Tianyu no longer cared about the side effects of the Eight Gates. Ashura’s chakra not only changed his physical fitness, but also gave him unparalleled recovery speed.
Now Tianyu has basically no pressure to open at least the first four gates, the sixth gate is just a bit of a burden, but this time it s not the Eight Gates!
“Oh? Really? Then I’m quite interested!” said the Third Hokage with a smile.
I saw Tianyu condensing another Rasengan in his hand.
“Is it still the Rasengan? It can’t hurt me!” The Third Hokage’s best ninjutsu is the Earth escape technique. Inside the Earth escape technique there are also petrification technique, hardening technique and so on. They all have strong defensive power. Basically, the Rasengan can’t even raise dust when it hits them.
After all, earth escape is the most defensive ninjutsu, and most of the ninjas in the Iwagakure are old turtles, and basically everyone knows a few defensive techniques.
“No, this feeling!”
Although the Third Hokage was a little disappointed, he still watched patiently. However, the more he watched, the more he felt something was wrong, especially when he saw the Rasengan turned into a shuriken. Alarm bells began to ring in the Third Hokage’s heart.
This ninjutsu!!
If he accidentally hits himself, even he will die on the spot. It’s too horrible!
“Everyone, disperse!” the Third Hokage shouted immediately, without stopping, he continued to make seals with his hands.
Chapter 18: Immature Uchiha Fugaku (Old Version)
Earth Escape: Earth Flow Wall!!
A layer of earth wall tens of meters thick was deployed around Tianyu, enclosing Tianyu inside.
“Unfortunately, it’s too late!” Tianyu’s voice sounded faintly.
Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!
The S-level forbidden technique, which is hailed as the strongest wind escape technique in the original work, shines with its most gorgeous light at this moment.
Although Tianyu possesses Ashura Chakra and the body of a sage, in the original work Naruto can only throw things through the sage mode, so Tianyu is unable to throw for the time being, so the Rasengan Shuriken is still only a half-finished product.
I guess I can only perfect this ninjutsu after I learn the Sage Mode.
In fact, there is a shortcut, which is to exchange from the system space, but ten thousand exchange points is too expensive. Tianyu gave up the idea after taking a look.
However, Tianyu did not use his own body to use the Rasengan Shuriken, but instead used the Shadow Clone Technique.
I saw the shadow clone holding the Rasengan Shuriken and rushing towards the Earth Flow City Wall. Unfortunately, the Earth Flow City Wall looked very strong, but it was vulnerable to a single blow.
The shadow clone easily broke through the earth flow wall and destroyed the ninjutsu that the Third Hokage had performed with all his strength.
“Damn it!” The Third Hokage frowned fiercely and formed seals again.
Ninja Art: Triple Rashomon!!
The Rasengan Shuriken broke through the first and second doors like a whirlwind, but at the third door an explosion suddenly occurred.
The whole Konoha was shaken with a loud noise as if by an earthquake, and the collision between the Rashomon and the Rasengan shuriken created dozens of meters of smoke, which took dozens of minutes to disappear.
As for the originally flat training ground No. 1, it had disappeared, leaving only a hemispherical deep pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters.
Looking at the completely destroyed Training Ground No. 1, the Third Hokage couldn’t help but gasp. Such a terrifying ninjutsu was definitely an S-level ninjutsu, and it wouldn’t even be an exaggeration to say that it was a forbidden ninjutsu!
“Hokage-sama, I wonder if I have passed the test?” Tianyu’s voice rang out from the training ground, making the Third Hokage’s nose a little crooked with anger.
Damn, is now the time to talk about this?
You little brat, I just wanted to see what cards you had, but you gave me such a big surprise!
Originally, the reason why the Third Hokage said that was just to see if he had any other cards up his sleeve. Who knew that Tianyu would directly take out a big treasure and almost scared him to death.
“You kid! All right, I declare that Uchiha Tianyu, from today on, you are the official Jonin of Konoha!”
The Third Hokage said this unhappily, and the entire training ground was shocked after he finished speaking. A Jonin who was only eight years old was a genius that had never appeared in the entire ninja world. Especially after seeing the Rasengan Shuriken that Tianyu used today, no one questioned the Third Hokage’s decision.
Just relying on this ninjutsu, even though Tianyu is young, he is qualified to become a jonin.
It is foreseeable that when the news of Tianyu, the eight-year-old jonin, spreads, he will face assassinations from many spies of the ninja village. It’s a pity that he has the mind of Kagura, and it is impossible for ordinary people to assassinate him successfully.
In fact, the Third Hokage planned to make Tianyu a special jonin, but Tianyu’s behavior made it impossible for him to stop Tianyu from becoming a formal jonin, otherwise news would spread that the Third Hokage deliberately suppressed the Uchiha clan.
Even if the Third Hokage did not mean this, it does not prevent others from thinking about it. The brain is in their heads, and you have no right to control it!
Only after becoming a formal jonin did Tianyu’s ninja journey officially begin.
Jonin are not cabbages. Even in Konoha, the strongest of the five major ninja villages, there are not many Jonin. There are only a few dozen at most. Every Jonin is a precious resource.
“This kid really didn’t disappoint me!” Hatake Sakumo rarely smiled and exclaimed.
Next to him, there was a short guy who was also staring at Tianyu who had become a Jonin. “I didn’t expect the gap between us to be getting bigger and bigger. I thought I could widen the gap between us after becoming a Chunin. Who knew…”
Standing next to Hatake Sakumo was Kakashi Hatake, a classmate of Amane in the Ninja School. Hatake Sakumo learned about Amane’s existence from Kakashi, which led him to want to take Amane as his disciple.
Kakashi was annoyed by Hatake Sakumo’s nagging every day, and he heard that the Third Hokage would test Tianyu today, so he came to watch it specially, but who knew that the more he watched, the more frustrated he felt.
No wonder his father always uses Tianyu to attack him, the gap is really huge!
I didn t expect Tianyu to have mastered such a powerful ninjutsu, and it was obvious that this ninjutsu was not taught to him by his father. He always thought that his father was partial to him, but it seems that is not the case?
Hatake Sakumo was not so-called partial, because Tianyu didn’t need him to teach anything except swordsmanship, even ninjutsu. This kid possessed the Sharingan and had no shortage of ninjutsu at all. It was really weird.
Basically, the patriarchs of every major family in Konoha came to watch this assessment, and the Uchiha clan was no exception. The elderly Uchiha Sanyue came with the still very young Uchiha Fugaku.
Uchiha Sanyue doesn’t have much time left, and the next clan leader has basically been confirmed to be his son Uchiha Fugaku. At this time, Uchiha Fugaku has actually begun to participate in the management of the Uchiha clan, and the guard team has been handed over to him by Uchiha Sanyue. Once Uchiha Sanyue dies, Uchiha Fugaku will take over.
(I made a mistake before. Uchiha Fugaku should be a generation older, after all, he is Itachi’s father. The main reason is that Kakashi has been a ninja for too short a time. I made a mistake, sorry!)
So Uchiha Sanyue took Uchiha Fugaku to see the market and win over Tianyu at the same time.
I really don’t know how to win over Tianyu Uchiha Shanyue. When he is at home, he ignores me when I knock on the door. When he is out, he keeps practicing. There is no way to win him over.
But there is one good thing, that is, Tianyu has no interest in power, otherwise Uchiha Shanyue would suspect that he has some bad ideas about the position of clan leader.
“Father, I finally understand why you want to win him over!” Uchiha Fugaku sighed as he looked at Uchiha Tianyu who was in high spirits in the field.
“Alas… I’m old. Fugaku, remember that he will become the foundation of our Uchiha clan’s strength. You must follow him closely. Even if he does nothing, the Uchiha clan will be preserved. In times of crisis, I believe he will not sit idly by and watch the Uchiha clan perish!” The old Uchiha Shanyue taught.
“This… am I overestimating him?” Uchiha Fugaku had not yet reached the level of shrewdness and foresight that he showed in later generations, so he did not know what the Uchiha clan had encountered. It was probably only after Uchiha Sanyue’s death that he understood why he had to win over Tianyu.
“Alas… there are some things you don’t understand now, remember my words!” Uchiha Shanyue sighed heavily and said nothing more.
He understood that the current Uchiha Fugaku was still too young and thought everything was too beautiful. Even that child saw more than the current Uchiha Fugaku. Uchiha Shanyue understood why Uchiha Tianyu did not have too deep exchanges with the Uchiha clan, because he understood that he was from the Hokage lineage, and the Hokage lineage was most in conflict with the Uchiha clan.
That’s why Uchiha Tianyu has never had close friendships with other Uchiha. In fact, no matter what he does, there is nothing wrong. After all, he is from the Uchiha clan. Even if the Third Hokage knows about it, he can’t do anything to him. However, he can’t help but feel worried and unhappy.
What I am worried about is that Tianyu might be won over by the Uchiha clan. What I am unhappy about is that you know very well that the Uchiha clan and the Hokage clan don’t get along, but you still have a close relationship with the Uchiha clan. Are you a little too proud?
This is where his cleverness lies. Looking at the confused Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Fugaku didn’t know how to educate his good-for-nothing son.
I m old, I m old!
“This kid really became a jonin, but why hasn’t our Hyuga clan produced such a genius? Sigh, I wonder if the elders of the clan will go crazy after knowing that this kid became a jonin?” On the other side, a young man about the same age as Uchiha Fugaku was also standing here, but his eyes revealed his family.
The Byakugan is the bloodline limit of the Hyuga clan. Its final advanced form is the Rinnegan which is as famous as the Samsaragan. It’s a pity that the Hyuga clan has no way to advance to the Rinnegan again. This is why the Uchiha clan has always been able to suppress the Hyuga clan.
The Byakugan can only be used for reconnaissance, but the Sharingan is different. It can be used in combat. There has always been a saying circulating in the ninja world: in a one-on-one fight, never look into the eyes of the Uchiha clan.
This is why the Uchiha clan has always been hailed as the strongest in a duel. Unless you can crush the opponent, the Uchiha clan will always be the winner at the same level.
It was precisely because the Sharingan was too powerful that they were ostracized by the Second Hokage. Even before the plot began, this extremely powerful family was exterminated.
“This is your business!” Next to this man stood another identical man. The two men looked almost identical, and in the Hyuga clan, there were only two men with such appearances.
The two brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hiashi are different from Uchiha Fugaku. Hyuga Hiashi has already become the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, but because he is still very old and lacks experience, most of the power in the family is still in the hands of the elders.
Chapter 19: Uchiha’s solicitation (old version)
Tianyu in the training ground didn’t think so much. He took the new forehead protector that symbolized the status of a jonin from the Third Hokage, exchanged a few polite words with the Third Hokage, and then left the training ground.
A few days later, Tianyu came to the Hatake family.
After Tianyu successfully became a jonin, the Hatake team was disbanded. He hadn’t met Hatake Sakumo for a long time, but that didn’t mean that the relationship between Tianyu and Hatake Sakumo had weakened. It was just that after becoming a jonin, he became a master in disguise. The reason why he came here today was because the Third Hokage said that Mr. Sakumo was looking for him, so he came here.
As soon as I walked into the Hatake family’s house, I saw Hatake Kakashi holding a short sword in the yard, practicing the Hatake family’s swordsmanship.
Even after seeing Tianyu coming, Kakashi did not stop his actions and continued practicing swordsmanship.
It was Tianyu’s first time at the Hatake House, and he wasn’t very familiar with it. Seeing that Kakashi had no intention of showing him the way, Tianyu had no choice but to ask, “Kakashi, where is Mr. Sakumo?”
Pausing his actions, Kakashi glanced at Tianyu and said coldly: “Father is in the main hall!”
Then he started swinging his sword again. Glancing speechlessly at Hatake Kakashi, Tianyu shrugged and walked towards the main hall of the Hatake family.
Although I have never been there, the main hall, as a landmark building, must be the largest since he is the patriarch of the Hatake clan.
As soon as he entered the room, Tianyu saw Hatake Sakumo sitting cross-legged on the ground. He bowed respectfully and called out, “Teacher Sakumo.”
“Come on, sit down!” When Hatake Sakumo saw Tianyu, a meaningful smile appeared on his face, which surprised him. After being together for so long, Tianyu actually rarely saw Hatake Sakumo smile.
After seeing Tianyu sitting cross-legged on the ground, Hatake Sakumo continued: “You are the most talented ninja I have ever seen, and you are also very talented in swordsmanship. If you specialize in swordsmanship, you will definitely surpass me in the future!”
“It’s a pity that your talent for ninjutsu seems to be even more terrifying. If you specialize in swordsmanship, it will be a waste of your talent, so I won’t force you, even though you are my disciple!”
Tianyu scratched his head and said nothing.
Afterwards, Hatake Sakumo had no intention of forcing Tianyu, and took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Tianyu: “This is the secret technique of our Hatake clan, and it is also the strongest of the strongest. Now that you have become a master, I have nothing else to teach you, so…”
Although Tianyu was curious about what this most powerful move was, he did not take it: “This is the secret technique of the Hatake clan. Wouldn’t it be inappropriate for me to take it?”
Hatake Sakumo shook his head and said with a smile: “Take it. After all, you are my disciple. Besides, haven’t you learned the swordsmanship of the Hatake family? Aren’t you curious about this last move?”
After hearing what Hatake Sakumo said, Tianyu couldn’t help but take the scroll.
It was indeed just as Hatake Sakumo thought, Tianyu was indeed very curious about the secret techniques of the Hatake clan.
“Okay, the situation in the ninja world is very tense recently. I have to go out on a mission later, so I won’t keep you here!” After seeing Tianyu take the scroll, Hatake Sakumo patted his butt and stood up.
“Yes, Teacher Sakumo!” After saying that, Tianyu stood up and prepared to leave the Hatake family.
But when he was about to leave, Tianyu felt something was wrong with his mind, as if as long as he left, he would never see Hatake Sakumo again. What was going on?
Although Hatake Sakumo had only been with him for three years, Tianyu, who had never seen his biological parents, had long regarded him as his own relative, so when it came to Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu had to be cautious.
This is not groundless. You should know that in the original work, Hatake Sakumo chose to rescue his teammates because of a failed mission. As a result, he was blamed by the villagers after returning to the village and eventually chose to commit suicide.
“What’s wrong, Tianyu?” Seeing Tianyu suddenly stop, Hatake Sakumo couldn’t help but ask.
Turning around and staring at Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu asked seriously: “Teacher Sakumo, I want to ask a question!”
“What’s the problem?”
“Teacher Sakumo, if you are on a mission and have to choose between completing the mission and saving the lives of your companions, which one would you choose?” Tianyu finally asked the question that Hatake Sakumo was about to face in the original work.
I’m afraid that Hatake Sakumo was also in a dilemma at that time, and he probably thought about the consequences, but what he didn’t expect was that the person he executed was actually leaked by someone with ulterior motives, causing Hatake Sakumo, who had worked hard for Konoha, to become a rat crossing the street that everyone wanted to beat. This made him disheartened and chose to commit suicide.
Hatake Sakumo pondered for a while, looked directly into Tianyu’s eyes, and replied affirmatively: “I choose my companions!”
“What if you are blamed by the villagers and slandered by your companions afterwards?” Tianyu continued to ask.
“We are still companions!” Hatake Sakumo said firmly.
“Then I hope you remember your choice, I’ll leave first!” After getting the affirmative answer from Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu hurriedly left the Hatake family without giving Hatake Sakumo any chance to ask why.
Hatake Sakumo is not a weak person. Tianyu has always believed this during the three years of getting along with him. However, the ending of Hatake Sakumo in the original work has always been a warning to him that the seemingly strong Hatake Sakumo actually has a soft heart, so Tianyu asked this question.
However, Hatake Sakumo’s answer made Tianyu feel relieved, but it did not make him completely reassured.
Tianyu decided to take fewer missions this year, at least after the incident happened and after confirming the safety of Mr. Sakumo, he would carry out the missions. Unfortunately, he forgot one thing, that is, the Third Ninja World War was about to begin.
By then, even if Tianyu is unwilling, he will be sent to the battlefield, and he will have no time to care about Hatake Sakumo.
Especially after becoming a Jonin, he had no reason to refuse the assignment from the Third Hokage.
If he was still a Chunin, he could follow Hatake Sakumo around, but after being promoted to Jonin, he no longer had any excuse to follow Hatake Sakumo around.
Sure enough, on the next day, Tianyu received the latest assignment from the Third Hokage from the Anbu. He was sent to the battlefield in River Country, which was now fighting a local war.
The Konoha ninjas of River Country are led by Princess Tsunade, one of the Three Ninjas. Because Princess Tsunade is a medical ninja, her presence makes Chiyo’s poison ineffective. Tsunade is also good at super strong punches, and she can kill one puppet of the Sand Ninja Village with one punch.
Under the dual restraint of poison and puppets, how could Konoha send other people to the Sand Village battlefield? Only Tsunade was struggling to hold on, so in order to support the battlefield in River Country, there must be more than one senior ninja sent, but Tianyu didn’t care.
After packing up his things, Tianyu picked up the Sword of Thunder God and left the Uchiha clan.
As soon as I walked to the gate of the Uchiha clan s residence, I saw two Uchiha clan s senior ninjas waiting to write to someone, but they had nothing to do with Tianyu. Just when Tianyu was about to pass by.
“Wait, Lord Tianyu!” An Uchiha senior ninja called Tianyu and frowned. Tianyu stopped and looked at the other party.
After seeing Tianyu stop, the Uchiha Jonin and another one came to Tianyu and introduced themselves: “My name is Uchiha Yangyan, and he is Uchiha Zhenghao. I was sent by the clan leader to protect you!”
The other Jonin, Uchiha Masahiro, didn’t say a word, and it was obvious that he was a quiet person.
Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro had seen Tianyu’s assessment and knew that the strength of the person in front of them was extremely terrifying, so they couldn’t help but use honorifics when speaking.
Although many people in the Uchiha clan are arrogant, they still respect the strong. Especially Tianyu is a genius in the Uchiha clan, so respect is necessary.
Because they will be comrades-in-arms next, especially under the premise that Tianyu’s strength is still very terrifying. If they can’t defeat the enemy at that time, Tianyu can also support them. If the situation becomes awkward, Tianyu will just stand by and watch and they will be doomed.
Tianyu frowned, not understanding what Uchiha Sanyue was up to. He actually sent people to protect him. Was he trying to win him over? Wasn’t it a bit too serious to send two jonin?
That’s right, Tianyu didn’t have any prejudice against Uchiha Sanyue’s solicitation, but was it too ostentatious to send two jonin? Wouldn’t it be enough to have one jonin in the dark? You know, there aren’t many jonin in the Uchiha clan, even if they are a family of Konoha, there are only a dozen jonin.
If I’m not mistaken, these two are elite jonin with activated Sharingan. What on earth is Uchiha Sanyue doing?
In fact, Tianyu was overthinking. In fact, Uchiha Shanyue just wanted to protect Tianyu before he grew up. Once Tianyu successfully became a Kage-level strongman, the Uchiha clan’s voice would be greatly improved. So just in case, he sent two senior ninjas to protect him.
“Then just follow me. I’ve told you in advance that if you don’t listen to my instructions, you’d better go back!” Tianyu warned, too lazy to think about all these twists and turns.
“Yes, Lord Tianyu!” Uchiha Yangyan and Uchiha Masahiro said seriously.
Then Tianyu took Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro and left Konoha and set out for the Kingdom of Rivers.
Chapter 20: Father and Son!! (Old Version)
“Father, aren’t you going too far? Uchiha Tianyu hasn’t opened the Sharingan yet. Aren’t you too neurotic to attach so much importance to him!” Uchiha Fugaku complained in a small house, looking at the place where Tianyu took Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro away.
You have to know that there are only a dozen or so jonin in the Uchiha clan, and they only sent out two people, which made Uchiha Fugaku a little unhappy.
“What do you know? Do you really think he didn’t open his Sharingan?” Uchiha Shanyue gave Uchiha Fugaku a hard blow and taught him a lesson.
“You mean? Impossible!”
“According to my observation, this kid has already opened the Sharingan, but has been hiding it. His Sharingan may even have been promoted to the next level!” The old is still the wisest. Tianyu has been hiding the intention of opening the Mangekyo Sharingan, but he didn’t know that this had already been seen by the experienced Uchiha Shanyue.
“Two-magatama Sharingan? Hiss!” Uchiha Fugaku thought that his father was talking about the Two-magatama Sharingan and was surprised to himself.
How old is Tianyu? An eight-year-old with a two-magatama Sharingan? This is a bit scary!
This talent is no less than that of our ancestor Uchiha Madara, right?
“Bang!” Another sudden blow, Uchiha Fugaku was hit by his father again.
“What are you doing, father? Did I say something wrong?” Uchiha Fugaku complained while rubbing the place where he was hit by Uchiha Sangaku.
“I mean that kid’s Sharingan has reached the Mangekyo level!” Staring at Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Sanyue said word by word.
“Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!” If Uchiha Fugaku still believed that Tianyu had reached the three-magatama Sharingan, then the Mangekyo Sharingan was nonsense. How could it be possible? How could he open the Mangekyo at such a young age?
“Although I don’t really believe it, this is the fact!” Uchiha Shanyue sighed helplessly. Thinking of those guys in the family who were more likely to cause trouble than to accomplish anything, Uchiha Shanyue really wanted to beat them to death.
If it weren’t for them, this monster would be from the Uchiha clan. How could he be a supporter of the Hokage clan now?
Unfortunately, it s all too late!
Shaking his head, Uchiha Sanyue saw Uchiha Fugaku’s unbelievable look and explained: “Didn’t you feel the pressure from the Sharingan when facing Uchiha Tianyu?”
Uchiha Fugaku’s eyes suddenly widened, and he remembered. Yes, when he saw Tianyu a few days ago, his Sharingan felt a sense of oppression from Tianyu’s eyes. He thought it was an illusion at the time, but who knew it was real.
“Then doesn’t that mean our Uchiha clan is rising?” Uchiha Fugaku said excitedly, completely unaware of Uchiha Shanyue’s increasingly darker face.
“You little brat, do you take my words as bullshit?” Uchiha Shanyue hit Uchiha Fugaku again, making him a little confused.
“Father, isn’t it?”
“Hehe, do you know why he concealed the news of opening the Mangekyo Sharingan?” Uchiha Sanyue sighed as he looked out the window at the seemingly peaceful Konoha.
“Because he knows that once he is exposed, the Third Hokage may not do anything to him, but there is an organization under this prosperous Konoha that will not be able to help but take action against him!”
“Father, what do you mean?”
“root!”
That s right. The reason why Tianyu didn t dare to expose himself before he had absolute strength was because of the root. Shimura Danzo was a villain. Once he knew that Tianyu had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, he would definitely not be able to help but take action.
Danzo Shimura will definitely take action against that brat. By then, even we will be of no help. After all, we have no one among the high-level officials. In the end, that brat will either be forced to defect from Konoha or be killed! Uchiha Sanyue is not Uchiha Fugaku who knows nothing. He and Danzo are old rivals and know this guy very well.
If the Third Hokage inherited the Second Hokage’s love for the village, then Danzo Shimura inherited the Second Hokage’s ruthless targeting of the Uchiha clan. That’s right, once the Uchiha clan was involved, Danzo Shimura was like a mad dog.
If he knew that someone from the Uchiha clan had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, this guy would definitely not be able to control himself.
From his coveting of Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyo Sharingan in the original work, we can see his morbid pursuit of power, even at the cost of using himself as an experiment.
What a pity it s still garbage!
“So, Fugaku, I hope that when the Uchiha clan is in danger, you will not care about your insignificant face and go to ask him for help, otherwise the Uchiha clan may perish in your hands!” Uchiha Shanyue knew his son too well, although he did not seem to have the arrogant and contemptuous character that Konoha evaluated.
But in essence he still thinks he is superior to others and looks down on others, even the civilian ninjas in Konoha Village, so he says such things.
“Father, why do you always criticize me? Am I your biological son or not?” Uchiha Fugaku was made to doubt his life by Uchiha Sanyue today. What the hell, am I not your biological son? Why do you always criticize me?
“Alas, my days are numbered. But if you remain so immature, the Uchiha clan will be finished sooner or later!” Uchiha Shanyue shook his head and said in a low voice.
“I…” Uchiha Fugaku really wanted to prove that he was not as immature as his father thought, but after opening his mouth he didn’t know how to prove it.
Could it be that he really thought he was superior to others, as his father said? He would probably be hit on the head with a stick again in the next second.
“Remember my words, Fugaku, the Uchiha clan will be handed over to you in the future!” After saying that, Uchiha Sanyue left the house. Looking at his departing father, Uchiha Fugaku felt for the first time that his father’s originally strong body had become so hunched.
Keeping Uchiha Sanyue’s last words in mind, Uchiha Fugaku also left the room.
At the border of River Country, Tianyu came here with two senior ninjas.
Along the way, Uchiha Masahiro was okay and didn’t talk much, but the other person, Uchiha Kagero, was different. He kept asking questions here and there, not like a member of the aloof Uchiha clan at all.
This made Tianyu extremely annoyed. Because he had been on a team with his teacher Hatake Sakumo for three years, he had also learned the character of doing things without saying a word. So in the end, Tianyu couldn’t stand it anymore and directly shouted to Uchiha Kagero, “Shut up!”
Uchiha Yangyan, who was frightened by Tianyu, had to run away with a hurt expression on his face, but he was not angry. It was good enough that Tianyu could yell at him. He had been beaten before because of this character.
Of course, that was when he was a child. In fact, Tianyu doubted how this guy had survived until now.
He is just like Tang Monk in the ninja world. I really don’t know how he became an elite jonin. Was it just by talking?
Seeing Tianyu’s look of not wanting strangers to come near, Uchiha Yangyan had no choice but to find Uchiha Zhenghao on the side. It’s true that although Uchiha Zhenghao didn’t talk much, he was listening quietly without any annoyance, which made Tianyu extremely admire him. He could actually endure Tang Seng’s nagging. I am ashamed of myself!
After finally getting rid of Uchiha Kagero’s entanglement, Tianyu took out a scroll from his arms and opened it to read. It was the secretary of the Hatake clan who handed it to him before Hatake Sakumo went on a mission.
After reading the things above, Tianyu put them away properly. It would be nice to keep such things as souvenirs, to commemorate the departure of the army!
As for what is inside? Actually, it is not a big secret, but the trick of how to wrap lightning chakra around the weapon, which is why Hatake Sakumo is good at lightning escape and swordsmanship.
This is also the most crucial thing, because Tianyu had already copied ordinary swordsmanship using the Sharingan, and it is basically the same as other swordsmanship. The most fundamental thing is this secret method, otherwise the ninjutsu used will only be similar.
Even if the knife is made of chakra metal, without this secret method, the full power of Hatake swordsmanship cannot be exerted. This is why Hatake Sakumo must pass this secret method to Tianyu.
The perfect combination of swordsmanship and lightning-style ninjutsu is the Hatake swordsmanship that makes the ninja world shudder, and also makes Hatake Sakumo famous.
According to the contents of the scroll, Tianyu began to practice continuously, striving to succeed in his practice before reaching the Kingdom of River. Then he would be able to shine on the battlefield!
As expected of the youngest jonin, he even needs to practice on the way to the battlefield?
Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro looked at each other and nodded secretly.
It turns out that genius does not come out of the blue. Without hard work, how can one be called a genius?
Finally, when they were approaching the Land of Rivers, Tianyu finally mastered the Hatake swordsmanship. He even used this principle to create the Uchiha style of Uchiha Shisui in the later Ninja Ultimate Storm.
Unlike Hatake’s swordsmanship, Uchiha Shisui’s Uchiha style mainly uses fire jutsu. After the success of lightning jutsu, he made a slight change and then he mastered the Uchiha style. However, because of the Thunder God’s Sword, the Uchiha style he used might be greatly reduced.
After all, when using the Thunder God’s Sword, one still needs to input lightning chakra to obtain the greatest increase, and as for Fire Style, it is not as good as Lightning Style, but it is still pretty good.
Anyway, the reason why Tianyu created the Uchiha style was just to expand his own thinking. It’s better than nothing.
Chapter 21: Ambush (Old Version)
“Okay, now we are very close to the Kingdom of River. Let’s try to reach the Kingdom of River before sunset tomorrow!” Tianyu announced, and then quickly moved towards the Kingdom of River.
Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro followed behind silently.
Finally, at noon the next day, Tianyu and his group arrived at the Kingdom of Rivers.
Looking at the big river in front of him, Tianyu took out the map and compared it. By crossing the river, he could basically find the Konoha camp. Putting away the map, Tianyu took two senior ninjas and crossed the river.
As expected, we found the Konoha camp along the shore.
After all, it s basically common sense that the best place to set up camp is near water.
“Stop, who are you?” The ninja in charge of guarding the camp shouted warily when he saw Tianyu.
Tianyu took out the Third Hokage’s appointment letter and threw it to the guarding ninja: “I am the Jonin sent by Konoha to provide support. This is the Third Hokage’s appointment letter!”
Although he was surprised that Tianyu was so young, he still took a look at the scroll in his hand. It was indeed the appointment letter of the Third Hokage. After confirming it, he still did not relax his guard and said, “I will go report to Lady Tsunade first. Please wait for a while!”
Afterwards, without waiting for Tianyu to reply, he asked someone to keep an eye on Tianyu and others, and then he took the scroll to find Tsunade.
“No, you!!!” Uchiha Yangyan was about to get angry, what does this mean!
“Huh?!” As a result, under Tianyu’s gaze, Uchiha Yangyan retreated instantly.
A moment later, the ninja came back again. This time, he didn’t look at Tianyu and others warily. He said enthusiastically, “Please come in, everyone. Sorry, we are fighting against the Sand Village after all, so we can only be a little strict!”
“Yeah, it’s okay!” Tianyu nodded to show his understanding.
“Everyone follow me, Lady Tsunade invites you!” said the guardian ninja leading the way.
In the base camp, Tsunade was sitting in the main seat with a frown on her face. It was obvious that the situation on the battlefield in River Country was not optimistic.
“Lady Tsunade…” Seeing Tsunade’s sad look, the guardian ninja had to interrupt.
“Oh, oh, Tianyu, you’re here!” Tsunade’s eyes lit up when she saw Tianyu. She walked over and couldn’t help but rubbed Tianyu’s hair.
“Stare!!” After glancing at Tsunade, Tianyu helplessly let her rub his hair.
As a disciple of Hatake Sakumo, this is not the first time that Tianyu has dealt with Tsunade. In fact, it was Tsunade who initially wanted to accept Tianyu as his disciple, but in the end, the third generation Hokage let Hatake Sakumo accept Tianyu as his disciple.
This made her extremely unhappy, but there was nothing she could do. After all, Hatake Sakumo’s reputation and strength were beyond her reach.
But because of this dissatisfaction, every time she sees Tianyu, she will touch Tianyu’s hair, leaving Tianyu helpless.
Especially when she learned that Tianyu had become the youngest Genin in Konoha and even in the entire ninja world, Tsunade regretted it even more. It was a pity that she didn’t insist at that time!
“Lady Tsunade, can you please explain the situation?” Helplessly, Tianyu had to take a step back and interrupt.
“Uh… cough cough!” Feeling the surprised gazes of the two people behind Tianyu, Tsunade had to retract her hand and coughed twice.
After asking Tianyu to sit down, she explained in detail: “The current situation is very bad. Sand Village does not have any powerful figures now, but their older generation is not. For this war, they invited Ebizo who had been in seclusion to come out. The commander on the front line is this old man. Moreover, Sand Village has basically deployed most of the ninjas in the village in the Kingdom of Rivers, but we can’t do that!”
“In order to defend against the Land of Lightning, the ninjas of the Land of Earth and the Land of River are still too few and far from enough, so the previous battles all ended with Konoha retreating. The situation is not optimistic!”
After hearing Tsunade’s words, Tianyu’s expression became serious.
The Sand Village is also making a desperate attempt. If it weren’t for the Iwagakure, the Sand Village wouldn’t dare to cause trouble for Konoha even if they had ten guts. But it’s different with the Iwagakure. Even Ebizo and Chiyo have been invited out. It is estimated that the One-Tailed Jinchuriki of the Sand Village should also appear!
“Oh, by the way, who are the two people behind you?” Although the Third Hokage’s appointment letter mentioned why Tianyu was sent here, it only mentioned one person, but who are the two people behind Tianyu?
“They are the jonin sent by that old guy Uchiha Sanyue to protect us!”
Awesome! Uchiha Kagero secretly gave Tianyu a thumbs up. You are the first person who dares to call the team leader “old man”.
Although Uchiha Masahiro didn’t show any expression, one could understand what was going on in his mind by looking at his shocked look. Like Uchiha Kagero, he thought Tianyu was awesome for daring to call the clan leader “old man”.
“Is that so?” Tsunade frowned. She also didn’t understand what Uchiha Sanyue was planning.
At this moment, a ninja rushed in: “Lady Tsunade, the Sand Ninja are moving again, Ebizo has begun to gather the Sand Ninja!”
“Damn Sand Ninja, can’t you just be quiet?” Tsunade rubbed her temples with a headache. Being harassed by the Sand Ninja Village these days had already made her mentally exhausted.
“Lady Tsunade, let me join the battle too. I want to give them a surprise!” At this time, Tianyu also asked.
“Well… okay!” Tsunade hesitated for a moment and then agreed to Tianyu’s request.
Since Tianyu was able to pass the Jonin assessment from the old man, he must be very strong, otherwise the old man would not have sent him here.
In fact, Tsunade suffered from hemophobia after the death of her brother. If it weren’t for Tsunade’s medical ninjutsu that could restrain the Sand Ninja’s poison, Tsunade would never have been sent to the front line.
Only the top leaders of Konoha knew this, but not Tianyu, the time traveler. Knowing her situation, Tsunade did not refuse Tianyu’s request and immediately gave orders: “Well, notify Shikaku, Choza and Haiyi to gather the ninja troops and attack immediately!”
“Yes, Lady Tsunade!”
Afterwards, Tianyu followed the large army across the river and headed towards the Sand Village camp.
“Lady Tsunade, there is an ambush here!” Tianyu secretly ran to Tsunade and said.
Frowning, Tsunade looked at a peaceful forest and asked, “Are you sure?”
“Of course!” Tianyu nodded and said, as for why? Of course Tianyu used Kagura’s mind eye, and saw at a glance that there seemed to be no danger in the woods, but it was full of detonating tags. Once the large army of Konoha stepped into it, the consequences would be disastrous.
“This…” Tsunade was a little hesitant. It was not that she didn’t believe Tianyu, but wasn’t this too mysterious?
Seeing that Tsunade was a little hesitant, Tianyu called Uchiha Kagerou over: “Kagerou, use the Shadow Clone Technique and go take a look!”
“This, is it!” Although Tianyu’s order was a little strange, because the clan leader had said before coming that everything should be arranged by Tianyu, Uchiha Yangyan hesitated for a moment and then began to make seals.
“Bang!” A shadow clone that looked exactly like Uchiha Kagero appeared at the original location, and then rushed towards the location where Tianyu pointed.
Boom!!
The violent explosion swallowed up Uchiha Kagero’s shadow clone. Tsunade’s face turned ugly when the explosion sounded. Damn Ebizo, he actually had time to set a trap.
Uchiha Kagerou turned pale and screamed, “Fuck! I’m scared to death!”
It was obvious that Uchiha Kagerou had received the image of the shadow clone’s death. As if having died once before, Uchiha Kagerou took a few steps back in fear.
Although she was curious about why Tianyu knew about Tsunade’s ambush, she also knew that this was not the time to be curious because the enemy had already appeared.
“What a pity! With 100,000 detonating tags, we only managed to ambush one Konoha ninja!”
A fifty-year-old man said with a look of regret, and then a large number of Sand Ninjas appeared behind the old man.
“Ebizo!” Tsunade shouted viciously.
“Tsunade, haven’t you been sent away by Sarutobi Hiruzen yet? You should know that you are not my opponent!” Ebizo said with a smile.
“Hmph, whether I can beat you or not, we can only know after a fight!” Tsunade said in a tough tone, but only she herself knew that she was not very confident.
Hemophobia reduced Tsunade’s original 100% strength to more than half, otherwise how could Ebizo look down on her so much? You know, she is the natural nemesis of the Sand Village.
“In that case, let’s stop talking nonsense and go!” Ebizo waved his hand, and the large army of the Sand Village attacked Konoha, and a great battle began.
“Tianyu, the rest is up to you. I will hold Ebizo back!” In the appointment letter of the Third Hokage, it was mentioned that Tianyu knew an S-level wind-style ninjutsu with a range of at least hundreds of meters. That’s why Tsunade said this, hoping that Tianyu would use that trick to force the Sand Village to retreat.
Tsunade then faced Ebizo, and the Ino, Shika and Chou trio also began their performance on the battlefield.
“As expected of the Ino-Shika-Cho combination, I guess no one in the Sand Village can defeat their cooperation except for Granny Chiyo herself!” After sighing, Tianyu charged into the Sand Ninja army with the Thunder God’s Sword in hand.
Basically, when Tianyu rushed into the Sand Ninja army, it was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. No one could be his match. As long as they were not Kage-level strongmen, Tianyu’s speed in killing Sand Ninjas on the battlefield was simply unbelievable.
Chapter 22: Killing the Elite Jonin (Old Version)
Don’t think that there are many Jonin-level ninjas in the war. In fact, most of the ninjas in the war are Genin and Chunin. These ninjas are called cannon fodder. Once the Kage-level strongmen decide the outcome, whoever wins will be the winner.
This is the war in the ninja world. Genin and Chunin can only be cannon fodder in the war. This is the reality.
“Huh?” While dealing with Tsunade, Ebizo was also paying attention to the situation on the battlefield. When he saw Tianyu killing a lot of people, Ebizo had to choose to force Tsunade to retreat.
Otherwise, by the time Tsunade and I decide the winner, all the Genin will be gone, so what’s the point of fighting?
“Mashan, kill that kid for me. Don’t let him go down!” Ebizo said to a ninja on the side.
“Yes, Lord Ebizo!” After saying that, Mashan dealt with the Konoha ninjas around him and rushed towards Tianyu’s position.
“Damn it!” Tsunade couldn’t help but become anxious when she saw Ebizo order Mashan to rush towards Tianyu.
Although she knew that Tianyu’s strength was definitely not inferior to Mashan’s, she had never seen it with her own eyes, so Tsunade still did not think that Tianyu had the strength to defeat Mashan, the elite Jonin.
Seeing Tsunade’s anxious look, Ebizo said with a sinister smile: “Konoha is indeed full of talents. A child this young has the strength of a jonin. But it’s a pity that he will die on the battlefield today!”
Damn it!
Monster punch!!
Tsunade’s fist went towards Ebizo, but unfortunately it was dodged.
“It seems like you know that guy, what a pity!” Ebizo is a veteran Hokage. Although his strength may not be comparable to the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, he is not someone that Tsunade, whose strength has been greatly reduced, can get rid of.
So the situation remained deadlocked for a while.
Tsunade could only pray for Tianyu in her heart, hoping that Tianyu could deal with Mashan.
Suddenly, when Tian Yu was about to kill the Sand Ninja Chunin in front of him, several shuriken flew towards him, but he dodged the shuriken with a quick movement.
Throwing a kunai to kill the Sand Ninja Chunin, Tianyu looked in the direction where the shuriken came from: “It seems that I don’t have to be so boring anymore. These people are rubbish!”
Looking at Tianyu’s relaxed expression, Mashan’s face looked unhappy. Anyone who was looked down upon by a child would not look good, especially since Tianyu had been slaughtering the ninjas of the Sand Village just now.
“Humph, you’re going to regret this, kid!”
Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!!
A huge gale roared towards Tianyu, and the sharp wind escape forced Tianyu to retreat.
A huge fireball hit Mashan. Tianyu also returned a ninjutsu.
At this moment, Ma Shan rushed towards Tianyu holding the wind sword formed by wind escape.
Is this Wind Style: Wind Blade?
In the original work, the ninjutsu used by Gaara’s team leader, Maki. This guy is called Mashan. Is he related to Maki in any way?
“You are indeed young. You are wasting chakra. Do you still have chakra? Go to hell!” As he said that, the wind blade in Mashan’s hand pierced through Tianyu’s body.
But Ma Shan did not feel happy at all, something was wrong.
Tianyu, pierced by the wind blade, turned into a piece of wood.
“Oh no, it’s a substitution technique!” Ma Shan’s face suddenly changed, and he became alert and alert to his surroundings.
“Since you look down on me so much, I will send you to meet the god of death!” Tianyu’s voice sounded from behind Mashan with his hands forming seals.
Lightning Release: Raikiri!
Chirp, chirp, chirp, the birds chirped together, and violent lightning chakra gathered in Tianyu’s hands. Then Tianyu’s Sharingan also locked onto Mashan’s position.
“Damn kid, you’re still far from killing me!” Ma Shan said with a grim expression after seeing the commotion caused by Tianyu’s ninjutsu.
Wind escape, tornado hurricane!
A violent tornado suddenly appeared in the Sand Ninja battlefield, and with the injection of Mashan’s chakra, the tornado became bigger and bigger, gradually sweeping across a small part of the battlefield.
Damn it, we can t go on like this, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.
You have to know that Wind Style is originally used to restrain Lightning Style. Even if Raikiri is an S-level ninjutsu, it may not be able to cut through the tornado that is already close to S-level ninjutsu.
So Tianyu planned to sprint, and this time he planned to test whether Raikiri could cut through this ninjutsu.
The attention of the entire battlefield was attracted by this tornado.
That ninjutsu! Ebizo glanced at the Tornado Hurricane. Of course he knew what Masan s ninjutsu was, but once this ninjutsu was formed, it might be impossible to distinguish between friend and foe. Could it be that kid was really that difficult to deal with?
But what is that kid doing now? Seeking his own death?
Ebizo looked at Tianyu who was rushing towards the center of the tornado and thought that he also saw the lightning escape in Tianyu’s hand. Although he was surprised that his ninjutsu could actually condense the violent lightning chakra in his hands, he did not think that this ninjutsu could cut through the tornado.
So he was just courting his own death. It seems like there is something wrong with this genius’ brain!
As Tianyu got closer to this ninjutsu, his expression became more and more solemn.
Afterwards, there was no collision as imagined, but the violent Raikiri directly cut the tornado in half.
This…..Impossible!!
When Ebizo saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out. What was going on? How could a tornado be cut so easily? Where was Masan?
The next second, Ebizo found Mashan, only to see that Mashan had been cut into two pieces by Raikiri the moment the tornado was cut open. The pieces were very smooth and flat.
It seems that I underestimated Raikiri!
Looking at the tornado that was easily cut in half, Tianyu looked at the Raikiri in his hand in surprise which had not yet dissipated.
When Tsunade saw the hurricane tornado being cut, she was relieved. It seemed that Tianyu’s strength was no less than that of the veteran elite jonin. But wasn’t the ninjutsu in his hand Chidori? The power of Chidori shouldn’t be able to cut the hurricane tornado, right?
The power of the Tornado Hurricane can be said to have reached the top of A-level ninjutsu. If left alone, or even if the chakra is continuously output, a huge tornado will be formed, and the power will reach S-level.
Tsunade didn’t know that the ninjutsu in Tianyu’s hand looked like Chidori, but was actually the more powerful Raikiri.
There is basically no difference in appearance, and it is hard to tell the difference between Chidori and Raikiri.
“Hahaha, well done, Tianyu, now focus on killing the Sand Ninjas!” Although Tsunade didn’t understand why Tianyu’s Chidori had become so powerful, it didn’t stop her from mocking Ebizo.
Didn t you see how Ebizo was puffing his beard and glaring after seeing Tianyu kill Mashan?
But Ebizo couldn’t do anything. Although Tsunade was not as strong as him, she was also at the Kage level and could not be shaken off at all. If it was Granny Chiyo, maybe she could use a puppet to do something to Tianyu, but unfortunately Ebizo was not a puppeteer.
Damn it, Ebizo couldn’t help but spit fire from his eyes when he saw Tianyu rushing into the Sand Ninja army again and killing indiscriminately.
Unfortunately it was of no use, Tianyu was killed anyway.
Suddenly, Tianyu stopped, because he found it was too troublesome to continue killing like this, so he prepared to do something big.
“All Konoha ninjas, retreat!” Tianyu shouted, then stretched out his hand and condensed a light blue ball of light, which was the Rasengan.
Although the Konoha ninjas were somewhat surprised by Tianyu’s order, they began to retreat involuntarily when they saw Tianyu killing people. Especially Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro, they ignored the senior ninjas who were entangled with them and retreated directly.
They knew that Tianyu was going to use his ultimate move!
“Lord Shikaku?” Although some ninjas retreated, there were still many people who were still fighting with the Sand Ninjas, so some Konoha ninjas asked Nara Shikaku for help.
“Follow his orders, retreat!” Shikaku was initially surprised why the support sent by the Third Hokage was so small, but after seeing Tianyu killing a lot of people, even killing the elite Sand Ninja Mashan, he couldn’t help but sigh that he was really a genius.
After seeing Tianyu ordering the Konoha ninjas to retreat, although he didn’t know what he was going to do, he would definitely not joke at this time, especially when he saw the ball of light in Tianyu’s hand getting bigger and bigger and turning into a shuriken, Shikaku finally understood why the Konoha ninjas had to retreat.
Even if Choji uses his giant form, he wouldn’t dare to take this shuriken head-on. This is definitely an S-level forbidden technique!
“Bye!” Tianyu said softly, and the next moment he rushed towards the area where the Sand Ninjas were most concentrated, holding the Rasengan Shuriken.
Of course, this is a shadow clone, not Tianyu’s real body. He doesn’t want his body to be disabled for a period of time like Naruto. Even if he has a sage body, he needs to return to Konoha to recuperate.
He had just been gaining points on the battlefield for a while, so how could he be willing to leave this scoring point?
The next moment, Rasengan Shuriken bloomed in the area where the Sand Ninjas were densely packed.
A pit of nearly 100 meters appeared in this place, and all the Sand Ninjas affected died without exception. After all, a Jonin would die after being hit by an S-level ninjutsu, without exception.
“What kind of ninjutsu is this?” Akimichi Choza looked at the scene in disbelief. This ninjutsu was too powerful, with such destructive power!
“As expected, he is the youngest jonin in the village. His strength is truly incredible!” Yamanaka Inichi exclaimed after seeing the power of the Rasengan Shuriken.
As for Nara Shikaku, he was lamenting his previous decision. Alas, he was really grateful. If the Konoha ninja had not retreated at that time, the ninjas affected by this ninjutsu would have been finished.
Chapter 23: Sand Village’s Countermeasures (Old Version)
After seeing the ninjas of the Sand Village being frightened by his own ninjutsu, Tianyu looked at Ebizo who was confronting Tsunade with boredom.
Since the Jonin is no longer his match, it is time to target the Kage-level strongmen.
When Ebizo saw Tianyu’s gaze, he thought to himself, “Oh no!” He could easily deal with Tsunade alone, but if there was another Tianyu who could easily kill an elite jonin by his side, it would be difficult for him to escape.
Moreover, because of Tianyu’s Rasengan shuriken, the morale of the remaining Sand Ninjas was greatly reduced, and they were no match for Konoha at all.
So Ebizo had no choice but to shout unwillingly: “Retreat!”
He understood that if he didn’t retreat now, he would not be able to retreat later, especially if thousands of Sand Ninjas were to be killed here, Ebizo’s ninja career would probably be over.
Even he might die here, so he could only shout out in unwillingness.
Before retreating, Ebizo looked at Tianyu fiercely, as if he wanted to remember Tianyu’s appearance in his mind.
If it weren’t for Tianyu’s sudden rise, he would never have lost this battle.
Even that ambush could have seriously damaged Konoha’s vitality, what a pity!
“Lady Tsunade, shall we give chase?” Tianyu came behind Tsunade and asked. Looking at Tsunade’s fearful eyes, Tianyu said to himself, “As expected, hemophobia really made Tsunade lose most of her strength, otherwise how could the old man Ebizo hold Tsunade back?”
“We won’t pursue them anymore. If we continue, we will reach the border of the Wind Country. The environment in the Wind Country is too harsh and not conducive to starting a war. Even if we win, we will lose too many ninjas. Konoha can’t stand such a turmoil now, and the war hasn’t started yet. There’s no need for that!” Tsunade shook her head and said with a forced smile.
After returning to the base camp, Tianyu was pulled aside by Tsunade and asked, “Tianyu, isn’t your Chidori an A-level ninjutsu? How did you manage to cut through the tornado hurricane, which is also an A-level ninjutsu?”
“Um, that’s not Chidori, it’s Chidori’s advanced version, Raikiri. Raikiri is an S-level ninjutsu, so…” Tianyu touched his head and explained.
“Oh, then what kind of ninjutsu is that big shuriken that you used on the battlefield? Is it also an advanced ninjutsu of the Rasengan?” Tsunade turned into a curious baby at this time and continued to ask.
Nodding, Tianyu explained: “That’s the Rasengan Shuriken, which is an S-level wind jutsu, advanced from the Rasengan. It’s also because of this ninjutsu that the Hokage allowed me to pass the test!”
“Hahaha, you are worthy of being Senior Sakumo’s disciple!” Tsunade hugged Tianyu’s neck and said happily.
Uh… Tianyu looked at the pair of fat so close to him with dizzy eyes. It was too big. He couldn t bear it, he couldn t bear it!
Compared to the excitement in the Konoha camp, the Sand Ninja camp was full of screams and wounded soldiers.
Ebizo sat in the big tent of the Sand Ninja Camp, his face as gloomy as water. No matter in the First or Second World War, he had never been defeated like this. If he had lost to Tsunade, he would not be so defeated. But losing to Tianyu, a child who was only eight or nine years old, made him extremely uncomfortable.
“No, Konoha has produced such a genius. We can’t let him continue to grow. His current strength is enough to easily kill elite jonin. What will happen in the future? I must discuss it with my sister!” Ebizo thought for a while and planned to go back to the village to find Grandma Chiyo to discuss countermeasures against Konoha.
As for whether Konoha would launch a surprise attack on the Sand Ninja while he was away? He was overthinking it. The war had not yet started in full swing, and both sides were still testing each other. Konoha would not cross the border. Unless Konoha planned to start a war, no one would cross the border.
This is also why the place where the conflict between Sand Shinobi and Konoha took place was in River Country. This is the buffer zone between Sand Shinobi and Konoha.
Sand Village, Kazekage’s office.
Due to the disappearance of the weakest Kazekage in the world, Granny Chiyo is now temporarily handling related matters.
Ebizo came back here exhausted and came in front of Grandma Chiyo without any pause.
Granny Chiyo looked at Ebizo who was not at the front line commanding the battle but suddenly returned and asked: “What happened at the front line? As the commander-in-chief, why did you suddenly come back?”
After taking a breath, Ebizo said breathlessly: “The battlefield in Kawanokuni is no longer viable. Thousands of ninjas were injured, and more than half of the Sand Ninjas were lost. That’s why I came back.”
“What’s going on? Who took action? Sarutobi Hiruzen or Hatake Sakumo, they actually dared to come to the Sand Village at this time, aren’t they afraid of a sneak attack on Konoha?” Granny Chiyo could no longer sit still when she heard about the losses on the front battlefield.
The Sand Village is not Konoha. The number of ninjas there is so small, and most of them have been deployed to the front lines. Losing half of the Sand Village has exceeded Grandma Chiyo’s expectations.
Ebizo also had a gloomy expression on his face: “It’s not Sarutobi Hiruzen or Hatake Sakumo, but Hatake Sakumo’s disciple Uchiha Tenha’s little brat, who is only eight years old this year!”
When Granny Chiyo heard the name Hatake Sakumo, she jumped up and said through gritted teeth, “Hatake Sakumo’s disciple?”
Granny Chiyo hated Hatake Sakumo to the core. He killed his son and daughter-in-law, which led to her beloved grandson defecting from the Sand Village. This is why after the disappearance of the Third Kazekage, Granny Chiyo resolutely turned her spearhead towards Konoha and launched a war, just to take revenge on Konoha.
“Attack, I will go to the front lines myself and kill that brat. I want Hatake Sakumo to regret sending his apprentice to the battlefield!”
When Ebizo heard this, he was shocked and hurriedly stopped her, saying, “Sister, this won’t work. If we start a full-scale war now, even if we win in the end, the strength of the Sand Village will be greatly damaged, and other ninja villages will take advantage of the situation. This is absolutely not possible!”
Granny Chiyo looked at Ebizo unwillingly: “Then what should we do?”
She understood that it was impossible for the Sand Village to fight Konoha in this way now. Otherwise, if the Rock Ninja or the Cloud Ninja took advantage of the situation and attacked, they would be doomed.
Don’t think that they have signed a so-called agreement with the Iwagakure. If the Sand Village is at a disadvantage at that time, the first one to take advantage of the situation will probably be the Iwagakure, their ally.
The fundamental reason for this agreement is that they have the same enemy. Once this enemy is too powerful or poses no threat, the alliance may no longer exist. Therefore, once the Sand Ninjas are determined to defeat Konoha, it is estimated that the Rock Ninjas will turn their guns on the Sand Ninjas in the next second.
Ebizo thought for a while and said, “Didn’t we sign an offensive and defensive alliance with the Sand Ninja? Ask them to send troops to support us as soon as possible, and then we can attack Konoha from both sides and give it a big gift. We will be able to minimize the losses by then!”
Granny Chiyo thought about it and felt that it was true. We couldn’t let the Iwagakure get away with it so easily. Since an offensive and defensive alliance had been signed and the Sand Village had already started a war with Konoha, wouldn’t it be a bit too much for you, the Iwagakure, to just hide behind and not put in any effort?
“Tell Ohnoki to quickly declare war on Konoha!”
“kindness!”
The Ninja World War could not be ended in a day or two, whether it was World War I or World War II, it lasted for several years. This shows that the Ninja World War was not a game that could be ended in a day or two.
Nearly half a year has passed since the last decisive battle. During this period, the wars in River Country have become more and more frequent, with friction between the two sides basically occurring every three days.
In order to suppress Tianyu’s killing ability, the Sand Village even sent this generation’s One-Tail Jinchuriki, Bonfuku.
Bunfuku, the One-tailed Jinchuriki, is also very powerful, and he seems to have a very good relationship with Shukaku. He can perfectly control Shukaku’s power. Although Shukaku’s strength is at the bottom among the nine tailed beasts, he is not someone that ordinary ninjas can contend with.
Little did he know that if Amayu had not exposed his Mangekyo, he would have already dealt with the One-Tailed Jinchuriki, Bunfuku. He planned to give the Sand Village a surprise, and when Shukaku, under Amayu’s control, massacred the Sand Ninja camp, he hoped that Granny Chiyo would be very surprised.
During these six months, Tianyu learned medical ninjutsu and her signature physical skill, the powerful fist, from Tsunade. At first, when Tsunade knew that Tianyu wanted to learn medical ninjutsu, she was extremely surprised, because the Uchiha clan basically did not have a medical ninja.
As for why? Because the condition for learning medical ninjutsu requires the attribute of Yang escape chakra, and for some reason the Uchiha clan basically has Yin escape chakra attribute, so as long as the Uchiha clan who has opened the Sharingan basically has no Yang escape attribute.
This is why Tsunade was very surprised, but Tianyu said that he could learn it. In order to make Tianyu give up, Tsunade tested it, and the result was good, he really possessed the attribute of Yang escape, which left Tsunade helpless.
Nonsense, Ashura Chakra and Indra Chakra represent Yang escape and Yin escape respectively. As Tianyu possesses two great chakras, how could he not have Yang escape?
Tsunade directly taught Tianyu medical ninjutsu and her signature super strength technique. She was extremely good to Tianyu and basically taught Tianyu everything she knew, which made Tianyu very touched.
Apart from Hatake Sakumo, there are very few people who care about me this much.
Although she didn’t say it, Tsunade seemed to treat Tianyu as her younger brother, so it was normal for an elder sister to dote on her younger brother so much.
Even though Tianyu is a member of the Uchiha clan, Tsunade doesn’t care at all.
There is no one left in the Senju clan now, only Tsunade is left. Even the Third Hokage has no control over who she recognizes as her brother.
Chapter 24: The Alliance of Sand and Rock Ninjas (Old Version)
After half a year of fighting and killing, Tianyu’s strength has long been consolidated at the Kage level, and his chakra amount has reached the Kage standard. Once combined with the Mangekyo Sharingan, Tianyu will definitely be a Kage-level powerhouse.
Even the veteran Kage-level Ebizo may not be a match for Tianyu who has revealed all his trump cards. He cannot deal with just the Mangekyo Sharingan. However, before he reaches the level of the Eternal Eye, Tianyu will try his best not to use the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Although the Mangekyo Sharingan is very powerful, especially when Tianyu’s ability involves space and time, the more times it is used, the closer he is to blindness, so Tianyu has no plans to use the Mangekyo Sharingan.
River Country, Konoha Camp.
The recent situation is a bit weird. The Sand Village seems to be planning something secret. Not only Tianyu, an outsider, can see it, but even Nara Shikaku can see it. After all, they are professional think tanks.
Think about the future Nara Shikamaru, and then look at his father. They are indeed a family, and their IQs are very high!
“Shikaku, has there been any unusual movement in the Sand Village recently?” Tsunade finished reading the latest battle report as usual, felt something was wrong, and asked Nara Shikaku.
Nara Shikaku shook his head: “There is no movement, everything is too normal, but this normality is the most abnormal thing, so the Sand Village must be doing something, but we don’t know!”
“Unless we increase the number of ninjas in the Kawagoe Country, otherwise…”
Before Nara Shikaku could finish, Tsunade interrupted him and said, “Konoha simply doesn’t have the energy to send ninjas here right now. The Iwagakure has already declared war, and the Kumogakure is also jumping up and down on the border. They might also declare war. So Konoha simply doesn’t have any ninja troops to send here!”
As she was speaking, Tsunade hammered on the seat, and in an instant, the edge of the table was broken into pieces.
Tianyu sighed when he saw this scene. “Alas, which table is this?” I guess there aren’t many tables left in the entire base camp.
Just like the door of the Hokage’s office, it has been kicked in by Tsunade countless times.
After venting her anger, Tsunade helplessly ordered: “Shikaku, increase the intensity of the recent patrols, Tianyu, you also cooperate!”
After Tsunade passed all the ninjutsu to Tianyu, Tianyu no longer guarded against Tsunade and told her that he had opened Kagura’s mind eye. In fact, Tsunade should have reacted at that time, but the ninjutsu used by Tianyu later was so shocking that she temporarily forgot how Tianyu knew about the ambush of the Sand Village.
When she comes to her senses, she will still interrogate Tianyu, and then she will be exposed.
After learning that Tianyu had opened the legendary Kagura’s mind’s eye, Tsunade was stunned. It was not that she had never seen this ability before, and it was precisely because she had seen it before that she was surprised. Wasn’t Tianyu a member of the Uchiha clan? How could he have the ability of the Uzumaki clan?
That’s right, the Uzumaki clan’s ability. Tsunade had seen the Kagura Heart Eye in her grandmother Uzumaki Mito, so she was surprised why Tianyu, a member of the Uchiha clan, had the Kagura Heart Eye. (As for whether Uzumaki Mito actually has the Kagura Heart Eye, that remains to be studied. After all, it’s a fan fiction, so don’t take it too seriously.)
After learning that Tianyu’s mother was a member of the Uzumaki clan, Tsunade was no longer surprised. Maybe it was because her bloodline had awakened. What was so strange about that?
The reason why Tianyu and Shikaku were arranged to patrol together was to use the detection range of Kagura’s mind’s eye to detect the intentions of the Sand Ninja.
“Okay!” After seeing Tsunade assigned him a task, Tianyu nodded without refusing and followed Nara Shikaku out of the tent.
Suddenly, Tianyu thought of a possibility, that is, he had completed a mission when he left Konoha. The information of the mission was that the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja signed an offensive and defensive alliance. Could it be that the recent strange behavior of the Sand Ninja was related to the Rock Ninja?
Thinking of this, Tianyu paused.
“What’s wrong, Tianyu?” Tsunade asked in confusion when she saw Tianyu suddenly stop.
“Iwa Ninja!” Tianyu uttered two words.
“Iwagakure?” Tsunade looked at Tianyu in confusion, not understanding why he was talking about Iwagakure.
On the contrary, Nara Shikaku’s expression changed and he nodded: “Indeed, it is possible for the Rock Ninja!”
“No, it’s certain. Before I left Konoha, I received news about the formation of an offensive and defensive alliance between the Rock Ninja and the Sand Ninja!” Tianyu shook his head and denied what Nara Shikamaru said.
Tsunade looked at Tianyu, then at Nara Shikaku, and finally couldn’t stand it anymore, so she punched him: “Asshole, what are you two talking about? Explain it to me quickly, do you think I’m a fool?”
Bang. There was a loud noise.
Another table was also shattered. This violence was truly horrific!
Nara Shikaku saw Tsunade in a rage and hurriedly explained: “Lady Tsunade, Tianyu and I are discussing the reasons for the abnormal behavior of the Sand Ninja.”
“What’s the reason? Tell me!” Tsunade said impatiently. She had a bad temper to begin with, and recently she was even more angry because of the war in River Country. It was impossible for her to have a good tone.
Nara Shikaku looked accustomed to it and said, “The actions of the Sand Village on the battlefield recently are too strange, but when combined with the fact that the Rock Village just declared war on Konoha, the answer is clear!”
“We might be attacked by the Iwagakure and the Sand Village soon!” He is worthy of being the think tank in the Fourth Shinobi World War. He can analyze the situation to this extent based on just a few pieces of information Tianyu said.
“How likely is it?” After listening to Nara Shikaku’s analysis, Tsunade also understood the seriousness of the matter and asked seriously.
Nara Shikaku’s expression was not very good, almost a dark face: “Just like what Tianyu said just now, it is basically an inevitable outcome!”
“Is there any countermeasure?” Tsunade asked immediately. She was not afraid of fighting with Grandma Chiyo for three hundred rounds, but if she had to use her brain, it would be better to kill her.
Nara Shikaku thought for a while and shook his head: “If the village does not send support, it will be almost certain to die. The best way is to retreat to the border of the Fire Country and give up the battlefield of the River Country. In that way, maybe we can rely on the terrain of the Fire Country to resist the combination of Sand Ninja and Rock Ninja!”
“This is unrealistic. We can’t retreat to the border of the Fire Nation. Once we are defeated, the people of the Fire Nation will be threatened by the Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas. It’s impossible!” Tsunade thought for a while and rejected this plan.
“Lady Tsunade…”
When Nara Shikaku was about to say something, a loud noise suddenly sounded outside.
Boom!
“What’s going on?”
Feeling the earth shaking, Tsunade, Ameha, and Nara Shikaku hurried out of the tent.
From afar, a huge city wall several kilometers long was rising from the ground.
Is this Earth Style: Earth Flow Wall? Tianyu had seen this ninjutsu when he was in Konoha, so he was very familiar with it.
Not only that, a wall appeared around the Konoha camp.
Is this surrounded? ?
Nara Shikaku thought in shock as he looked at the four rising city walls.
“Damn it, I didn’t expect the Sand and Rock Ninjas to move so quickly!” Although the Earth Flow Wall Ninja Technique is a B-level Ninja Technique, no one in the Sand Village knows it. Only the Rock Village has ninjas who are proficient in earth escape techniques, so Nara Shikaku immediately realized that the Sand and Rock Ninjas had already taken action.
At this time, a huge meat ball suddenly rolled in front of Tsunade and the others. It was Akimichi Choza, one of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio. “Tsunade-sama, I don’t know what happened to the Sand Village. The strength of the troops suddenly increased by two times. Even Granny Chiyo appeared on the battlefield. Our retreat has also been blocked by the Earth Flow Wall!”
Oh no!
Tianyu and Nara Shikaku looked at each other and realized the seriousness of the problem.
“Damn it, we must meet up with the front-line troops!” After saying that, Tsunade rushed out and rushed towards the front-line troops.
The front-line troops have nearly a thousand Konoha ninjas. If they are left behind by the Sand Ninjas, Konoha’s war in River Country will be declared a failure. Even Tsunade, the granddaughter of the first Hokage, cannot bear the consequences.
Tianyu and Nara Shikamaru followed without any hesitation.
Under the walls of Tuliu City, there is a densely packed Sand Ninja army, numbering several thousand. It seems that this time the Sand Ninjas are planning to have a direct decisive battle all at once.
But there are so many people in the Sand Village, what about Konoha? Although Konoha is the first ninja village, because of the war on all sides, only a thousand people can be sent to the battlefield of River Country, which is far less than the number of Sand Ninja.
It’s really crazy!
“Granny Chiyo, why do you want to start a war? Don’t you know that the ninja world has only been at peace for a short time?” Tsunade shouted with gritted teeth as she watched an old woman controlling several puppets to slaughter Konoha ninjas.
“Little girl Tsunade, stop talking nonsense. The ninja world is so unstable that it’s none of my business. I only know that my son and daughter-in-law were killed by your Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo, and I want revenge!” Grandma Chiyo said madly.
“It’s really insane. Women are really unreasonable!” Tianyu complained while looking at the crazy Grandma Chiyo.
“Huh?” After complaining, Tianyu felt Tsunade’s gaze lingering on him, and then he realized that his words also included Tsunade. He showed an apologetic look, and Tsunade let Tianyu go.
Chapter 25: The Four-Tails Jinchuriki (Old Version)
This map cannon was a bit too much. Fortunately, this was not a joke, otherwise Tsunade would definitely use her huge fat to ravage Tianyu. Although Tianyu felt very comfortable, he felt dizzy!
“Hmph, where are the ninjas from the Iwagakure? Now that you’re here, don’t hide your head and show your tail. Don’t think that I don’t know that although the Earth Flow Wall is a B-level ninjutsu, it doesn’t mean that anyone in the Sand Village knows this ninjutsu!” Tsunade was just questioning Grandma Chiyo as usual. She didn’t have time to argue with Grandma Chiyo!
Huh? When Grandma Chiyo heard Tsunade’s words, she hesitated for a moment. Obviously, she didn’t expect that Tsunade already knew about the alliance between the Rock Ninja and the Sand Ninja.
Seeing that the news was exposed, a group of people wearing Sand Ninja coats suddenly took off their coats.
The leader was a short ninja wearing an Iwagakure forehead protector and purple clothes. He looked at Tsunade and said with a smile: “Long time no see, Princess Tsunade, one of the Three Ninjas!”
By the way, aren’t the people of Iwagakure generally short? The Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki was very short, even Naruto’s height was shorter than his when he first appeared. The same goes for this old Shizuku, who is not even as tall as Tianyu. He is really short.
“The Four-Tails Jinchuriki, Old Purple!!”
Tsunade looked at the man who appeared in front of them in surprise, and her expression became extremely ugly.
The strength of each ninja village’s Jinchuriki is basically at the level of Kage. Is Ohnoki really willing to send out even the Four-Tails Jinchuriki? Does he think this battle is a sure win?
You should know that the reason why Jinchuriki is rarely sent to the battlefield is because after the Jinchuriki dies, the tailed beast will be released. The tailed beast does not distinguish between friend and foe. Once released, unless someone suppresses it, the Iwagakure will lose the tailed beast.
Even if the Four Tails are found in the end, if they want to seal it at that time, it will probably take a lot of manpower and material resources. After all, they are not Akatsuki, and everyone has the strength of Kage.
Chiyo’s patience seemed to have disappeared by half, and she shouted directly: “Where is Hatake Sakumo’s disciple? Come out, I want to kill you for my son and daughter-in-law!”
“Get out of here!”
Oh…it’s true. I’m such a low-key person, why do people always think about me?
“Haha, you want to kill me?” Tianyu said disdainfully as he looked at Grandma Chiyo who was like a crazy woman.
“In that case, I will give you a big gift!” As he said that, a Rasengan appeared in Tianyu’s hand again.
Go to hell!
Wind Style: Rasengan Shuriken!
After half a year of training, Tianyu was finally able to throw the Rasengan Shuriken, and it hit the area where the Sand Ninjas were most concentrated.
Boom! !
A hole hundreds of meters in size appeared on the battlefield again, and all the ninjas who were originally covered by the Rasengan Shuriken disappeared.
“Ahhhh, damn kid, I’m going to kill him!” Granny Chiyo rushed towards Tianyu like a madman. Tianyu killed hundreds of Sand Ninjas with one ninjutsu, and one ninjutsu shattered hundreds of Sand Ninja families. It would be strange if Granny Chiyo was not crazy.
The Iwagakure ninja, who had never seen the power of the Rasengan shuriken, opened his mouth wide and stared at the pit in a daze, while he looked at the young Tianyu with fear and dread.
“Damn it, this is the genius kid in Konoha. His talent is too amazing. We can’t let him grow any further, otherwise there will definitely be another Uchiha Madara in the ninja world. He must be eliminated.” The fear in Lao Zi’s eyes became deeper, especially since Tianyu is a member of the Uchiha clan. It is said that the Uchiha clan can control the tailed beasts, so this child must die!
It can be said that among the five major ninja villages, the person who fears the Sharingan the most is not the Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen, but the Third Tsuchikage Onoki.
Back then, the second Tsuchikage Mu came to Konoha with the young Onoki to form an alliance, but unfortunately they met the wrong person, Uchiha Madara. At that time, Madara was arrogant and looked down upon everyone except Hashirama Senju.
The result is predictable. The second generation Tsuchikage Mu and Onoki were ravaged by Uchiha Madara, which also led to the Iwagakure becoming the mortal enemy of Konoha. As long as Onoki is still the Tsuchikage, this will not change.
“Of course, I must kill Hatake Sakumo’s disciple!” Granny Chiyo said with a gloomy face as she looked at Tianyu who rushed into the Sand Ninja camp, her eyes full of hatred.
Killing Hatake Sakumo has always been her dream, but Hatake Sakumo is not here, so she has to start with your apprentice!
Lao Zi nodded. He was very familiar with the strength of Chiyo, and said with confidence: “Then leave Tsunade to me!”
Lava Release: Scorching River Rock Technique!!
Lao Zi used his signature ninjutsu, Lava Release, right from the start.
Dozens of lava balls spit out of Lao Zi’s mouth and whizzed towards Tsunade. The Konoha ninjas who were hit by the lava balls lost part of their body and fell to the ground screaming.
Unfortunately, this did not last long, and these ninjas were slaughtered by the Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas.
Tsunade looked at the lava ball flying towards her and did not dare to be careless. She exerted force and dodged Lao Zi’s attack. At the same time, she also rushed towards Lao Zi’s vicinity.
This is the tragedy of a Taijutsu ninja. Once a Ninjutsu ninja has distanced you from him, there is no other way for you to except to rush over to get close to him.
Unless Tsunade activates the Yin Sealing Technique, but it is estimated that she won’t do so. After all, her hemophobia has not been cured. Even if she activates it, it will be useless. Instead, it will waste her chakra and trump cards, which is not worth the loss.
Seeing that Lao Shi and Tsunade have already started fighting, Ebizo was entangled by the Ino-Shika-Cho trio. As for the old monk Bunpuku, he did not appear on the battlefield because there was already a Jinchuriki. What if another one went berserk? You know, the relationship between the tailed beasts is not very good.
When Lao Shi and Fukuoka first met, the One-Tail almost fought with the Four-Tail. If it weren’t for Lao Shi and Fukuoka’s consolation, the Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas probably wouldn’t even have been able to besiege Konoha. The two runaway tailed beasts alone would have been enough to cause them a lot of trouble.
Just like cutting melons and vegetables, Tianyu killed all the ninjas of the Sand Village without leaving a single one alive.
But this time there were too many Sand Ninjas and Rock Ninjas. Even though Tianyu used a Rasengan Shuriken to kill hundreds of Sand Ninjas, there were still too many Sand Ninjas and he could not kill them all.
“Damned Konoha brat, die!” Tianyu heard a hoarse voice coming just after killing a Sand Ninja with the Sword of Thunder God.
Tianyu knew who this person was without looking back. Who else could it be other than the old lady Chiyo?
Tianyu never thought that one day he would be hated for being Hatake Sakumo’s disciple. It’s really…
“Old woman, if you want me to die, I will die. Wouldn’t that make me lose face?” Tianyu sneered and threw a few kunai at Grandma Chiyo.
Puppetry: Wielding the Blade!
Several chakra lines suddenly shot out from Grandma Chiyo’s fingers, instantly controlling the kunai shot by Tianyu.
Then, the kunai changed direction and shot towards Tianyu.
It seems that the kunai controlled by Granny Chiyo did not attack Tianyu, but circled around Tianyu several times and suddenly shrank.
Tianyu suddenly felt something sticking to his body, what is this???
“Hahaha, little brat of Konoha, now you’re stuck by my chakra line, your actions will be controlled by me. I’m going to torture you to death and then commit suicide, ahhahaha!” Grandma Chiyo laughed crazily, as if Tianyu had died in front of her.
Puppetry, performance, and human body manipulation!
Tianyu suddenly felt that his body seemed to be out of his control. Is this puppetry?
But compared to Don Quixote Doflamingo in the One Piece world, you are still too young, Grandma Chiyo!
Chidori flow!
Violent lightning suddenly burst out from Tianyu’s body, breaking all of Chiyo’s chakra lines.
Originally, Chidori Style was developed just out of boredom, but who knew it would work so well this time, not bad!
Damn it, feeling the chakra lines at her fingertips losing control, Grandma Chiyo couldn’t help but be shocked.
Puppetry, Manipulation, and Human Body Samakan are forbidden techniques. As long as the target is stuck by the chakra line, its actions will be completely under her control. This is the power of puppetry, and it is also one of the secret techniques that Chiyo uses to dominate the ninja world.
But she didn’t expect that it would be so easily broken by a little kid today. How could Grandma Chiyo not be surprised? The look in her eyes when she looked at Tianyu became strange.
“Kid, how did you get rid of the control of the Jinjin Saekano?” Although she didn’t think Tianyu would tell him, Grandma Chiyo couldn’t help but ask.
“Old woman, do you think I will tell you? When you are old, you should stay at home and enjoy your retirement. Don’t go out and wander around. What if you die?” Tianyu began to mock Grandma Chiyo.
After saying that, Tianyu suddenly punched towards Grandma Chiyo with his right fist.
Lava Release: Big Fire Breath!!
A huge fist made of magma rushed towards Grandma Chiyo. Grandma Chiyo saw the magma fist coming towards her without any panic and stretched out an arm.
Puppetry Mechanical Light Shield!
Four shields instantly unfolded from the wrists to block the incoming lava fist.
Although the Great Firebreathing is a Devil Fruit ability, Tianyu still uses chakra to activate it when using it, so the Mechanical Light Shield can block it. After all, this is the world of Naruto, and the Devil Fruit cannot be too abnormal.
Chapter 26: Confrontation with Granny Chiyo (Old Version)
The Mechanical Light Shield Seal uses the puppet as a medium, transforming one’s own chakra into a shield that defends against everything, and Granny Chiyo had already transformed her own hands into puppets, so she could use the Mechanical Light Shield Seal.
But after blocking Tianyu’s attack, Granny Chiyo did not attack again, but asked in doubt: “What is your relationship with Lao Zi?”
That s right, Tianyu just used the Lava Release that Lao Zi had used, so Grandma Chiyo had to think too much.
“Haha, what does anyone who knows Lava Release have to do with the Four-Tails? What qualifications does a beast like him have to have anything to do with me?” It has to be said that Tianyu’s words at this time were a bit arrogant, but if people knew that Tianyu had already opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, probably no one would dare to say that he was arrogant.
It can be said that the Sharingan has the ability to control the tailed beasts. The stronger the Sharingan, the stronger the control power. Especially after reaching the Mangekyo Sharingan, Tianyu basically does not take the tailed beasts seriously, except for the most powerful Nine-Tails.
The Nine-Tails may be able to break free from the restraints of the Mangekyo Sharingan. The reason why Obito was able to control the Nine-Tails in the original work was because the Nine-Tails was too weak at that time in order to break free from the seal, and another reason was that Obito still had the cells of Hashirama Senju in his body. These two things are the most effective in restraining the tailed beasts, so he could easily control the Nine-Tails.
“You are so sharp-tongued at such a young age. It seems that Hatake Sakumo didn’t teach you well. So, I will discipline you on behalf of your parents!” said Grandma Chiyo in a stern voice.
When Tianyu heard Grandma Chiyo say that she would teach him a lesson on behalf of Tianyu’s parents, his face instantly turned gloomy.
Although he has never seen his parents and sometimes calls them adoptive parents, after all, they gave birth to him. Although they did not teach him, he will not allow anyone to insult them.
Grandma Chiyo has obviously violated this taboo, so Tianyu intends to take it seriously. He originally thought that Grandma Chiyo’s image in the original work was quite good, so he didn’t plan to do anything to her. What a pity!
Super large Rasengan!!
With a huge Rasengan condensed in his hand, Tianyu suddenly appeared in front of Grandma Chiyo and smashed it at her.
Damn it!
The art of sand clones!
Granny Chiyo is indeed a more powerful ninja than Ebizo. She used the Sand Clone Technique in an instant and avoided Tianyu’s ninjutsu.
“Space ninjutsu?” Grandma Chiyo asked in surprise. She didn’t see how Tianyu moved just now. He suddenly appeared in front of her.
Tianyu did not answer Grandma Chiyo and continued to attack.
Lava Release: Dog-gnawing Red Lotus!!
His right hand suddenly turned into a magma-like dog head, and Tianyu appeared in front of Grandma Chiyo again. This time, Grandma Chiyo did not dodge, but used the same trick again.
Puppetry: Mechanical Light Shield Seal!!
It s a pity that this time she failed to block the dog-eat-red lotus like she did last time. If it weren t for Grandma Chiyo s quick reaction, she would probably have lost both her arms.
“Old thing, your reaction is quite quick?” Tianyu stared at Grandma Chiyo and said sarcastically.
“Damn kid, that’s it!!” When Grandma Chiyo looked at Tianyu in anger, she found that Tianyu’s eyes had changed unconsciously.
Within the scarlet eyeballs, a pitch-black six-pointed star-shaped Sharingan appeared in front of Grandma Chiyo.
“Mengkyo Sharingan???” Granny Chiyo experienced the First World War, so she is sure to know the Mangekyo Sharingan. Although she may not have fought against Uchiha Madara and the others, she definitely knows about the Mangekyo Sharingan.
“So you are a kid from the Uchiha clan, but since when did the Uchiha clan have such a talented kid?” Grandma Chiyo showed obvious hesitation when she saw Tianyu’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
The one who was most afraid of the Mangekyo Sharingan was the Third Tsuchikage, and he was also the one who understood the horror of the Mangekyo Sharingan the best, so Grandma Chiyo was merely hesitant and did not want to run away.
After all, if you have never faced the horror of the Mangekyo Sharingan, you will never know what these eyes represent.
With a sneer, Tianyu said proudly: “Old woman, if you want to run, run away. I don’t mind!”
The premise is that you can run away! Tianyu added silently in his heart.
“Damn boy, don’t think you can do whatever you want just because you have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan! I’m not afraid of you!” Grandma Chiyo was also angry when she heard Tianyu mocking her like this.
After saying that, he suddenly pulled out a scroll from his arms, and ten puppets in white clothes jumped out from the scroll.
Ten human-shaped puppets with different shapes appeared on the battlefield.
White Secret Technique: The Ten Near-Matsu People!
The greatest masterpiece of puppet master Monzaemon, a complete humanoid puppet, is also the most skilled puppetry of Chiyo.
Grandma Chiyo used her ten fingers to control the humanoid puppet and attacked Tianyu.
This is the ten-finger manipulation of Granny Chiyo. Although it is not as good as Scorpion’s hundred-machine manipulation, it is also the most superb puppet manipulation skill in the ninja world so far.
Two puppets guarded Grandma Chiyo. After all, puppetry itself was the most fragile in the world. If Tianyu’s space ninjutsu got close to her, she would probably die without knowing how she died.
A huge fireball rushed towards the eight puppets that were moving towards it, but under the control of Grandma Chiyo, the eight puppets had no intention of dodging at all.
The two collided, and one puppet holding a chakra blade split the fireball in half.
It did not encounter any obstacles at all, so it is worthy of being the strongest masterpiece of the puppeteer lineage?
It is estimated that Scorpion’s puppets seem to surpass the Chikamatsu Ten, but that is just an advantage in numbers. In a one-on-one fight, except for the weakest Kazekage, no one can beat the Chikamatsu Ten.
“But, no matter how powerful a puppet is, it’s just made of wood, with some steel at most. It can’t be said to be powerful at all!”
His eyes focused, and his Mangekyo Sharingan slowly turned, aiming at the puppet running in the front, and he murmured, “Amaterasu!”
As Tianyu finished speaking, a pitch-black flame enveloped the puppet in the front. As Tianyu’s eyes moved, the remaining puppets also began to burn.
It was none other than the Amaterasu that shone so brilliantly in the original novel. Tianyu saw this eye technique after he opened the Mangekyo Sharingan in the system mall, so he exchanged it for it. It cost him 50,000 exchange points, which was really painful.
However, because he had harvested many heads on the battlefield, Tianyu had quite a lot of exchange points. So after exchanging for Amaterasu, he also exchanged for the monthly ones, which was basically all of Itachi’s eye techniques packed in one.
But the price he paid was that his exchange points were almost at the bottom. The original exchange points of nearly 150,000 were reduced to nearly 100,000 in one go. This was unprecedented!
“Damn little brat, I’m going to kill you!” When seeing the Chikamatsu Ten being burned to death by Tianyu without any resistance, Granny Chiyo regretted it and shouted in grief and anger.
“Come on if you have the guts!” With a sneer, Tianyu stood upright on the battlefield with his fists clasped, looking like if you have the guts, come and fight me.
Granny Chiyo looked at the defenseless Tianyu with an uncertain mood. She only had the last two puppets left and didn’t dare to charge again, otherwise the Jinsong Ten People would be gone.
That strange flame is simply the nemesis of the puppet.
Didn’t you see that the eight puppets that rushed over earlier had been burned to ashes? And it seemed that this flame would not go out until it was completely burned out. Chiyo looked at the Amaterasu fire that was still burning on the ground with fear.
Enduring the pain in his right eye, Tianyu shouted, “Hey, old woman, are you still going to fight?”
He didn’t expect that the first time he used Amaterasu, it would be so painful, far exceeding the consumption of his own eye technique, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding. He wiped them casually, and saw that his hands were covered with scarlet blood.
Damn, is Amaterasu actually so energy-consuming? No wonder Itachi and Nibashi bleed every time they use Amaterasu. I guess this eye technique can only be used frequently when one reaches the Eternal Eye.
Now his eye power is simply not enough to release too much Amaterasu. Just from the Amaterasu just now, his eyesight was a little damaged. Damn it, he should have known not to exchange for this eye technique.
Hmm? Grandma Chiyo also noticed Tianyu’s abnormality, and thought to herself: Sure enough, if such a terrifying flame can be used at will, then Grandma Chiyo will probably vomit blood.
This kid is definitely the next Uchiha Madara. We must get rid of this brat, otherwise this Uchiha brat will definitely become a major threat to the Sand Village.
At this moment, on the battlefield on the other side, Tianyu suddenly saw Tsunade, who was fighting with Lao Zi, suddenly fell to the ground. Her originally rosy face had turned extremely pale and full of panic.
Upon closer inspection, one could see that Tsunade’s entire arm was stained with blood, and her body was covered with burn marks. It was obvious that the battle with Lao Zi was too intense, causing her arm to be injured and bleeding. Tsunade, who already had hemophobia, directly lost her ability to resist.
Although Lao Zi was puzzled as to why Tsunade suddenly became like this, this was a battlefield after all, and it was a fight between you and me. He would not show mercy just because Tsunade was a beautiful woman.
Molten Chakra Mode!
Lao Zi’s whole body was covered with lava. At this time, Lao Zi was in his strongest state. In order to ensure a kill with one blow, Lao Zi took out his trump card.
Lava Release: Seabed Needle!
He gathered all the lava in his body into his hands and threw them at Tsunade who was lying on the ground.
Chapter 27: Meteor Volcano (Old Version)
Tsunade was about to be attacked by Lao Zi, and her face was full of despair, but the arm covered in blood appeared in her mind, making her unable to lift any strength.
Tsunade slowly closed her eyes and waited for death to come.
But the next moment, a familiar voice reached Tsunade’s ears: “Sister Tsunade, do you want me to kiss you?”
Seeing Tsunade lying in his arms like a sleeping beauty, Tianyu couldn’t help but tease.
Huh? Tsunade opened her eyes and saw that she was held in Tianyu’s arms, and Tianyu was looking at her with a smile on his face.
Her face turned red and Tsunade pushed Tianyu away.
After half a year, even a dog would have feelings, let alone Tianyu who is a human. Tsunade has always treated him as a younger brother, and Tianyu also treats her as a sister, so no matter what, Tianyu will not sit idly by and watch Tsunade die.
Even if it exposes his abilities.
Seeing Tsunade pat her butt and stand up, Tianyu said seriously: “Sister Tsunade, don’t force yourself!”
When Tsunade heard what Tianyu said, she was stunned. It was obvious that Tianyu already knew that she had hemophobia. Although she didn’t know how Tianyu knew it, this was not the time to talk about this on the battlefield.
Tsunade looked at the Konoha ninjas fighting bravely on the battlefield and sighed: “I am the patriarch of the Senju clan. As a member of the Senju clan, I have the responsibility and duty to protect Konoha. I cannot retreat or escape!”
After saying that, Tsunade planned to continue fighting.
Seeing Tsunade in this state and still planning to go to the battlefield, Tianyu’s eyes flashed with a trace of pity.
What can Tsunade do now? There is no point except delivering food!
“Then I will have to end this war!”
Tsunade was stunned when she heard this, and looked at Tianyu in confusion, then looked at the battlefield again.
Seeing the Konoha ninja troops beginning to collapse on the battlefield, Tsunade shook her head. Konoha had already lost. Konoha had lost the war!
“Impossible. The combination of Rock Ninja and Sand Ninja is no longer something we can deal with. What’s more, the Sand Village has basically sent out all its forces for victory. Now Konoha has no choice but to retreat to the Fire Country. We lost!” Tsunade said bitterly. For some reason, her eyes suddenly became moist and tears fell uncontrollably.
“Defeated? That’s not necessarily the case!” Tianyu’s tone was unusually firm, as if he had not seen the defeat of the Konoha ninja.
“Huh?” Tsunade was puzzled. She frowned and looked at Tianyu, wanting to see what tricks he could come up with.
Looking at the battlefield in the distance, there were only a few Konoha ninjas still active on the battlefield. Under the attack of the Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas, Konoha was basically slaughtered without any resistance.
“But it doesn’t matter. After all, I can’t control that technique freely. After all, that ninjutsu is supposed to be an indiscriminate attack, right?” Scratching his head, Tianyu found that there was something wrong with what he said, but who cares.
All the chakra in his body gathered on his right fist, and the aura of a Kage-level warrior instantly attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield.
Come and see the ultimate moves from the world of One Piece!
Lava Release: Meteor Volcano!
Tianyu’s right fist suddenly swung into the air without any pause, and his left hand also swung out.
Just like that, he threw one punch after another without any pause. After throwing hundreds of punches, he stopped only when Tianyu’s face turned as pale as paper.
All the chakra that was originally surging in his body has been consumed. You know, Tsunade could sense that Tianyu’s body was full of chakra that was at the peak level of Kage. What’s going on?
Tsunade looked at Tianyu’s actions in confusion: “Tianyu, what are you doing…”
Tsunade hadn’t finished her words when she suddenly noticed something strange in the sky.
At first there were only a few sparks burning in the sky, but as time went on, the sparks grew bigger and bigger and got closer and closer. Tsunade then realized that it was not Mars at all.
But they are huge fists of magma!
Meteor volcano!
This is the strongest move from Akainu Sakazuki, one of the three admirals in the One Piece world. This move basically does not distinguish between friend and foe and is an indiscriminate attack.
The two fists produced huge magma fists in the form of lava, which were swung into the sky. Magma fell from the sky like a meteor shower, turning the earth into a sea of ????lava fire.
Tianyu has been practicing this move, but because the area affected is too wide, he has not made much progress and has only reached the threshold of releasing the Meteor Volcano.
But it seems pretty good, at least it s released.
Moreover, this skill is completely a disaster-level ninjutsu in the Naruto world, a forbidden technique that kills one thousand enemies but injures eight hundred of your own.
“What is this?”
A Sand Ninja accidentally looked up and saw a lava fist falling from the sky and hitting him in the face. Without even a scream, the Sand Ninja was swallowed up by the huge lava fist.
Bang! Bang!
One after another, magma fists fell on the battlefield, and in an instant the entire battlefield was covered by magma, like purgatory.
“Are you kidding?” Ebizo, who was entangled by the Ino-Shika-Cho, almost popped his eyes out. He thought his side was sure to win, but the flag was destroyed by Tianyu’s ninjutsu before it was even set.
Looking at the lava fists falling from the sky in despair, Ebizo felt that all the strength in his body had disappeared.
In just about a minute, the originally complacent Sand Ninjas and Rock Ninjas all disappeared in the Meteor Volcano, and the situation on the entire battlefield was instantly reversed.
It was so terrifying that it had to be said that Tianyu’s ninjutsu defeated the combined forces of the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja.
On the battlefield, Grandma Chiyo used two puppets and her own mechanical light shield to rescue many people, but since most of the puppets were destroyed by Tianyu, it was just a drop in the bucket.
Granny Chiyo also thought of who did it. Although Lao Zi was also a user of Lava Release, he was not stupid enough to use this big move that did not distinguish between friend and foe. Moreover, the biggest losses would be suffered by the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja, unless he had Alzheimer’s.
Then there is only one left. Although it is a little hard for Grandma Chiyo to believe that a boy of seven or eight years old can have such terrifying ninjutsu, but except him, Grandma Chiyo can’t think of anyone else on this battlefield.
On the other side, Lao Zi was also furious. Although the damage caused by the Meteor Volcano to him was minimal, when he saw the Rock Ninjas disappearing one after another in this ninjutsu, it would be impossible for him to be in a good mood!
“I like this environment!” Suddenly, a voice sounded in Lao Zi’s mind.
“Sun Wukong, now is not the time to make sarcastic remarks!” Lao Zi said in a deep voice, suppressing his anger.
Although there is some gap between him and Ohnoki, the Third Hokage, Lao Zi is from the Iwagakure after all. When he sees the Iwagakure disappearing one by one, it would be impossible for him to be in a good mood.
Lao Zi has a very close relationship with the Four-Tails. Although not as close as the future Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee, it is not much different.
“Then will it transform into a tailed beast?” Sun Wukong could not deny the death of the Iwagakure ninja. To him, the death of these people had nothing to do with him. After all, they were tailed beasts. He only cared about the safety of Lao Shi. After all, Lao Shi was the ninja who got along best with him, and he didn’t want to replace him as a Jinchuriki.
“Yeah!” Lao Zi narrowed his eyes and said angrily.
Tianyu’s ninjutsu was completely beyond Lao Zi’s expectations. Although he didn’t know who rescued Tsunade, this ninjutsu completely angered him.
Ouch!
Suddenly, a huge monster covered in magma appeared on the battlefield.
The huge magma fist landed on the monster’s body without any ripples, just like tickling it.
“That’s it!” Tsunade was still in shock because of the damage caused by Tianyu’s meteor volcano, but she was also surprised when she saw the huge monster appearing on the battlefield.
Four-tailed Sun Wukong? Tianyu also saw the monster, but his tone was unusually unhappy. As a Chinese, he grew up reading Journey to the West. The Sun Wukong in the story was so powerful that he could do anything. But how could this mere tailed beast be named Sun Wukong?
If the Son Goku in Dragon Ball was acceptable, then Tianyu could not accept the Son Goku in the Naruto world at all, so Tianyu planned to teach him a lesson.
Don t think that the tailed beasts can make me invincible. I still have the Mangekyo Sharingan!
“Tianyu, you can’t go!” Although she didn’t know why Tianyu was so angry, seeing his pale and weak face, Tsunade had to choose to stop him.
Now the situation on the battlefield is basically very clear. The Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas have basically disappeared under Tianyu’s disaster-level ninjutsu. Even if Granny Chiyo wants to attack Konoha again, she can’t do it because there are no ninjas left.
Who asked the Sand Village to mobilize its entire army for this war?
The Iwagakure Village followed suit, and the Iwagakure ninjas that were dispatched this time were only intended to provide support, but who knew that Tianyu was so powerful, and the previous Earth Flow City Wall was completely self-defeating, because of this ninjutsu, the Iwagakure and Sand ninjas couldn’t escape from the battlefield, as the range covered by the Meteor Volcano was too large!
“I’m fine!” Tianyu pushed Tsunade’s hand away and walked stubbornly onto the battlefield.
Possessing the magma fruit, he completely ignored the magma on the ground and walked step by step to the front of Sun Wukong.
Chapter 28: Control (Old Version)
“Dead monkey, are you looking for me?” Tianyu folded his hands in front of his chest and looked proudly at Sun Wukong in front of him.
Tianyu found that this action was really cool. Even though he was very tall after transforming into the four-tailed beast, this action was just like looking down at Sun Wukong.
No wonder Uchiha Madara likes this action so much.
The Four-Tailed Sun Wukong is a red monkey with four enormous tails, two huge canine teeth exposed, and a weird tight hoop on his head?
In the original book, this monkey calls himself the Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave. Otsutsuki Hagoromo even gave him a Buddhist name, the King of Immortal Monkeys, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Sun Wukong?
It is simply an insult to the name, which is why Tianyu can’t stand the name Sun Wukong.
“Kid, were you the one who released this ninjutsu?” Sun Wukong lowered his head and looked at the person who ignored the lava field and walked towards him, and said in a muffled voice.
With a smile on his face, Tianyu did not say anything, but proved the matter with practical actions.
Molten Release: Big Fire Breath!
Tianyu’s arm suddenly turned into magma, forming a huge magma fist that smashed towards Sun Wukong.
When the lava fist attacked Sun Wukong, it made a loud noise, attracting the attention of few people around.
“Yes, that’s right, Old Zi, kill that brat!” Grandma Chiyo said viciously. She knew that the Sand Ninja had definitely lost now, but that didn’t mean she would give up.
In particular, their fear of Tianyu reached a new level. If it weren’t for Tianyu’s Meteor Volcano, the Sand Ninja Village would not have suffered such heavy losses and would have been unable to fight again.
“Sister, shall we retreat?” When Ebizo saw that the Sand Ninjas suffered heavy losses, he broke away from Ino-Shika-Chou and protected a group of Sand Ninjas to retreat. Then he came behind Granny Chiyo.
“You cover the retreat of the remaining Sand Ninjas, I’ll stay here and watch that kid die!” Grandma Chiyo stared at the position of Tianyu and Son Wukong and gave the order casually.
“Yes!” Ebizo smiled bitterly and left.
His sister has gone crazy. I guess the person she hates the most has shifted from Hatake Sakumo to that brat. I hope the Four-Tails Jinchuriki can kill Tianyu. Otherwise, Ebizo can imagine the look on Grandma Chiyo’s face when she comes back.
The smoke cleared and the Four-Tails’ voice sounded again: “Kid, your ninjutsu is a bit strange!”
I saw the Four-Tailed Fox with its hands blocking its body, but it was obvious that it was not feeling well either, because its fur, which had originally been intact, was burnt by Tianyu’s big fire, and blood was flowing from the burnt areas.
I don t know what s going on. The tailed beasts are simply a collection of chakra, but they still bleed.
Originally, the Four-Tails didn’t think that Tianyu’s ninjutsu could hurt him, so he didn’t use chakra to protect himself. But who knew that it was because of this underestimation that he paid a heavy price.
“Hmph!” Tianyu snorted coldly. He had no intention of explaining his abilities to Siwei. Only a fool would tell others about his abilities. It can be said that the reason why those big bosses who were originally invincible failed was because they were so stupid as to tell others about their abilities, and ended up being overturned by the protagonist.
Although Tianyu doesn’t think he has the fate to be a boss, nor does he think Siwei can make a comeback, he still disdains to do such a stupid thing.
“Boy, you have succeeded in irritating me!” Siwei became furious when he saw Tianyu’s disdainful look. He was already in a bad mood after being injured, and now it became even worse.
But at this moment, a mysterious smile appeared on Tianyu’s lips.
In fact, he did it on purpose. Only in this way would the role of Lao Zi as the Jinchuriki be weakened a lot, so that Tianyu could take advantage of the opportunity and control the Four-Tails.
“Look me in the eyes!”
Suddenly, Tianyu’s loud shout attracted the attention of the frantic Four-Tailed Fox to him.
After meeting Tianyu’s eyes, Siwei secretly said “not good” and lost all consciousness.
Siwei cursed Lao Zi in his heart, what the hell is this? Did you call me out just to trick me?
“Sun Wukong? Sun Wukong?” No matter how loudly Lao Zi shouted in the Four-Tailed Fox’s consciousness space, he could not wake up the controlled Four-Tailed Fox Sun Wukong.
“Hehehehahahahahahahaha!” After controlling the four tails, Tianyu finally couldn’t help but burst into laughter wildly.
It turns out that power is so wonderful, hahahahahaha.
“Let’s have a massacre!” Following the Four-Tail’s hand, Tianyu came to the head of the Four-Tail.
Looking at the Sand Ninjas who had not yet completely retreated, Tianyu showed a cruel smile.
Powerful Suit: Susanoo!
“coax!!”
Huge skeletons suddenly appeared around the Four-Tailed Sun Wukong and surrounded him. As Tianyu’s pupil power was output, the skeletons became clearer and clearer, and a huge Susanoo completely wrapped the Four-Tailed.
Although it was only the Mangekyo Sharingan, Tianyu still managed to use the powerful Susanoo that Uchiha Madara had used during the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan period.
If Ashura’s chakra hadn’t inadvertently changed Tianyu’s Kaleidoscope, he probably wouldn’t have been able to use this move.
“Go forward and kill all those Sand Ninjas!” Tianyu stood on the head of the Four-Tails and waved his hand in the center of Susanoo.
The huge body of the Four-Tails then ran wildly in the direction of the Sand Ninja’s retreat, inadvertently trampling dozens of unlucky Sand Ninja to death as it passed.
“Damn Old Zi!” Grandma Chiyo, who originally hoped that Old Zi would kill Tianyu, cursed immediately after seeing Tianyu controlling the Four-Tails.
Lao Zi, you idiot, don’t you know that kid has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan? He even dared to transform into a tailed beast in front of him, he is courting death.
Blame me, I didn t know this kid had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan!
If Lao Zi was given a choice, he would never completely transform into a tailed beast in front of Tianyu. Now he can only face the dark consciousness space of the Four-Tails alone.
Lao Zi actually didn’t quite understand the capabilities of the Sharingan. After all, he had never seen Uchiha Madara, and had only heard of it at most. But after all, the Mangekyo Sharingan had not appeared for a long time, so he had completely transformed into a tailed beast. Who knew that Tianyu was not only from the Uchiha clan, but also the only one who had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, excluding Uchiha Madara who was still struggling to survive.
He ended up in tragedy!
If Lao Zi was in front of Grandma Chiyo, she would definitely curse at him and probably spit all over his face.
It s a pity that Grandma Chiyo has no such intention at all now.
In order to cover the retreat of the Sand Ninja, Granny Chiyo made up her mind and sent the remaining two puppets to fight against the Four-Tails.
Crack!
However, the Four-Tails completely ignored Chiyo’s puppet and casually stomped it to pieces.
“I…” Granny Chiyo looked at the shattered puppet with pain, and looked speechlessly at the Four-Tailed Fox killing people on the battlefield.
At this point, the Chikamatsu Ten became history.
Granny Chiyo was also helpless. Her abilities could not cause any harm to the Four-Tails. Originally, when the Chikamatsu Tenninshu were still there, she might have been able to fight the Four-Tails head on. But now, even if the Chikamatsu Tenninshu were still there, they probably wouldn’t be able to defeat the Four-Tails that was wrapped in Susanoo.
On the Konoha side, looking at the powerful Susanoo still killing people on the battlefield, Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro looked at each other, nodded, and thought to themselves: The clan leader is right, Uchiha Tianyu has really opened the Mangekyo Sharingan.
At first, when Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro were arranged by Uchiha Sanyue to protect Tianyu, they were still a little unhappy. Although Tianyu was very strong and it would be difficult for Uchiha Kagero to defeat him in a one-on-one situation, this was not a reason.
So Uchiha Shanyue dropped another bombshell, that is, Tianyu may have opened the Uchiha clan’s supreme eye, the Mangekyo Sharingan, so the two elite jonin would willingly come to the battlefield.
Sure enough, the clan leader was right. Uchiha Tianyu really opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the Uchiha clan can rise!
According to the records of the Uchiha clan, when the ancestor Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama clashed, they used the Susanoo, a pupil technique unique to the Mangekyo Sharingan.
As elite jonin, they were like fish in water in this battlefield world and killed many Sand ninjas. Although they were not as good as Tianyu’s Meteor Volcano, they still taught the Sand ninjas and Rock ninjas a profound lesson.
When Tianyu used Meteor Volcano, they retreated immediately when they saw the lava fist falling from the sky. After all, they were elite jonin. This kind of ninjutsu was basically unsolvable to genin and chunin, but it was basically powerless against those above the jonin level.
That’s why the Sand Ninjas and the Rock Ninjas suffered heavy losses. You have to know that on the battlefield, the Jonin and the Chunin are the mainstream, and there are not many strong Jonin-level people.
“A bunch of rats!” Tianyu looked at the Sand Ninjas and Rock Ninjas running around with a gloomy face, and patted the Four Tails under his feet.
The Four-Tails received the instructions, opened its mouth wide, and all the chakra in its body condensed in its mouth.
“Oh no! It’s the Tailed Beast Ball!” Granny Chiyo said in horror when she saw the chakra ball condensed in front of the Four-Tails’ mouth.
“Disperse!” Grandma Chiyo shouted at the Sand Ninja who were running away with their heads in their hands.
Chapter 29: Death of Hatake Sakumo (Old Version)
Unfortunately, the next second, a pitch-black energy bullet shot out from the Four-Tails’ mouth, targeting the retreating Sand Ninja army.
Boom!
Under the desperate gaze of Granny Chiyo, the retreating Sand Ninja was swallowed by the Tailed Beast Ball.
The violent explosion destroyed the Sand Ninja’s retreat and made everyone on the battlefield once again realize the destructive power of the tailed beasts.
“Enough, I surrender on behalf of the Sand Village. Stop it, you Uchiha brat!” Grandma Chiyo half-knelt on the ground in frustration and shouted at Tianyu.
A huge monster stopped in front of Grandma Chiyo. Looking down at Grandma Chiyo, who was already very old and now looked even older, a trace of pity flashed in Tianyu’s eyes.
In the 21st century, such an old lady should have lived out her days at home, but because of the war, this old lady had to go to the battlefield. It is really sad.
But this is war, and Tianyu can still tell the difference. So since the Sand Village has surrendered, there is no need for Tianyu to chase them down anymore, and his eyes can hardly bear it anymore.
Tianyu silently retracted Susanoo, covered his eyes, and jumped off the Four-Tails.
At this time, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio reunited with Tsunade and Amane who had already rested, and the Uchiha brothers were also watching all this from a distance.
“Tianyu, are you okay?” Tsunade asked with some heartache when she saw Tianyu’s eyes bleeding. Although she was a little afraid of bleeding eyes, she still endured it.
Shaking his head, Tianyu said nothing and pouted at Grandma Chiyo.
Understanding Tianyu’s meaning, Tsunade came to Grandma Chiyo and said, “Grandma Chiyo, are you sure you want to surrender?”
Tsunade’s mood really went through ups and downs. She was already a little anxious because she had to face the attack of the Sand Ninjas alone. Then after falling into an ambush, she felt a little desperate. Then she almost died at the hands of Lao Zi because of her hemophobia. Finally, she was surprised after Tian Yu’s meteor volcano secured the victory.
“I surrender. I hope you won’t hunt down the Sand Ninjas anymore!” Granny Chiyo said with regret. If she could choose again, she would never come here again. Not only did she fail to get revenge, but even none of the thousands of Sand Ninjas she brought to the battlefield survived. She was really finished.
If she had known this, she would have stayed in seclusion. She caused such a big mess as soon as she came out. She will definitely be the one to take the blame in the end.
She is really old now and can’t stand the hardship anymore.
Then there was a lot of wrangling, basically about compensation or something, anyway it had nothing to do with Tianyu anymore.
His vision gradually blurred, his head sank, and Tianyu fell straight to the ground.
“Tianyu!” Tsunade only heard Nara Shikaku’s loud shout, and when she turned around, she saw Tianyu fainted in Uchiha Kagerou’s arms.
“What’s wrong?” Without bothering to argue with Grandma Chiyo, Tsunade immediately ran to the unconscious Tianyu and asked with concern.
“He must have overused the Mangekyo Sharingan and fainted. It’s okay, Lady Tsunade!” Uchiha Kagero also knew the relationship between Tianyu and Tsunade, and explained without hiding anything.
“Is that so? Then you take Tianyu back to the camp to rest immediately, and leave the rest to us!” Tsunade said with a sigh of relief.
“Yes, Lady Tsunade!” Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro looked at each other and left the battlefield.
After Tianyu fell into a coma, the control of the Four-Tailed Fox was released, and Lao Zi’s consciousness was finally liberated.
“This is it!” As soon as he came out, Lao Zi, who felt his body was hollowed out, saw only a few Iwagakure ninjas on the battlefield, and a place that was obviously bombed by the Tailed Beast Ball. He looked at Grandma Chiyo in surprise, hoping that she would give him an explanation.
“Hmph!” Grandma Chiyo snorted coldly without saying anything.
Instead, Ebizo on the side gave a wry smile and explained. After listening to it, Lao Zi asked the Sand Ninja on the side in disbelief whether it was true.
Unfortunately, he received a piece of information that made him despair. That is, after the Four-Tails was controlled by Uchiha Tianyu, it used a Tailed Beast Ball to attack its ally, the Sand Ninja.
This…Lao Zi opened his mouth but didn t know how to explain it.
“I’m sorry, Lao Zi, let’s disband the offensive and defensive alliance of Sand Ninja and Rock Ninja. We can’t stand your torture now!” Granny Chiyo snorted coldly and left.
Ebizo gave a bitter smile, looked at Lao Zi apologetically, and turned and left.
The Sand Ninja was defeated and lost this war!
“Well, let’s go back to the Iwagakure!” Lao Zi sighed, not knowing what to say, so he had to lead the team away from the battlefield.
Lao Zi could imagine what Ohnoki, who had always been at odds with him, would do to him after learning about the accident at the Sand Village battlefield. It seemed that that thing would happen earlier.
Five days later, Tianyu finally recovered and became lively again. However, after this great display of power, the vision of his Mangekyo Sharingan declined again, which made him sigh.
As expected, powerful eye techniques do not come out of nowhere. The problem of vision must be solved, otherwise he will become blind like Uchiha Madara and be doomed.
Looking at the exchange points on the system panel, Tianyu’s mood became cheerful again. This time, the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja joined forces. Because Konoha was at a disadvantage, most of the Sand Ninja and the Rock Ninja died under the Meteor Volcano.
Therefore, Tianyu now has a total of 250,000 exchange points. Although this exchange point is not very good, one can imagine how many Sand Ninjas and Rock Ninjas have died.
Originally, due to exchanging Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, he only had 50,000 exchange points left, but now he is rich again.
“Tianyu, are you okay?” Tsunade walked into the tent and saw Tianyu jumping around, and said in surprise.
“Yeah!” Tianyu nodded and looked at Tsunade with a smile.
Tsunade’s face was full of excitement. She hugged Tianyu tightly and used her evil breasts to ravage Tianyu’s face. After a while, she put him down.
After Tianyu was put down, he took a deep breath and said to himself: I almost suffocated to death.
It would be funny if Tianyu was suffocated to death. The hero who laid the foundation for the war in River Country was suffocated to death because of Tsunade’s twin peaks. By then, Konoha would probably be laughing to death, and grandma Chiyo would probably wake up laughing in her dreams!
After being excited for a while, Tsunade calmed down and said happily: “Tianyu, pack your luggage. The war in River Country is over. Get ready to return to Konoha!”
“Yeah!” Tianyu nodded and began to pack up.
The Sand Village was basically destroyed by Ame-no-Yama, and it was no longer able to invade Konoha again, so there was no need to garrison in River Country. Tsunade directly took all the Konoha ninjas back to the village.
The journey back was not as rushed as before, so after three or four days, Tianyu brought the Uchiha brothers back to Konoha.
As soon as he returned to Konoha, Tianyu felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere.
The residents around here kept talking about Hatake Sakumo, which gave Tianyu a bad feeling.
“What’s wrong with Teacher Shumao? Speak!” Tianyu grabbed a villager and asked sternly.
The evil spirit attached to Tianyu made the villager tremble with fear, and his voice was trembling: “Hatake Sakumo, he abandoned the mission on the battlefield, causing the battle between the village and the Kumogakure to be unfavorable. He is a waste!”
waste???
When Tianyu heard that Hatake Sakumo was judged by this person, a cold light flashed in his eyes. If it were not for the fact that ninjas were not allowed to attack civilians, this man would have died long ago.
But Tianyu knew that these villagers were just like the keyboard warriors in his previous life. They didn t understand anything else and just followed what others said. If nothing unexpected happened, all this must be the work of that man!
“So how is Mr. Sakumo?” Tianyu continued to ask.
“I heard that Hatake Sakumo committed suicide!”
What!!!
Tianyu’s body suddenly paused, his pupils shrank, and he ignored the villager. Without any hesitation, Tianyu used the Kaleidoscope pupil technique and teleported towards the Hatake family.
It was at this moment that Tianyu’s Mangekyo Sharingan unknowingly underwent some qualitative changes, but now Tianyu had no intention of paying attention to it at all. Under normal circumstances, he might have been happy, but this time it was completely adding fuel to the fire.
The next moment, Tianyu came to the Hatake clan.
I walked in trembling, only to see that the main hall had been transformed into a mourning hall, with a black-and-white photo of Hatake Sakumo hanging on it.
“Shumo-sensei!”
Tianyu was a little confused. He had clearly warned Hatake Sakumo, but why? Why did Mr. Sakumo still choose this path? Is it really impossible to change all this?
At this time, a cold voice came from behind Tianyu: “Uchiha Tianyu, this is the letter that person gave you!” After that, he threw an envelope to Tianyu.
“Hatake Kakashi, is this how you call your father? That man?” Tianyu was angry when he heard Kakashi’s words!
Tianyu was originally in a bad mood because of the death of Hatake Sakumo, but who knew that Hatake Kakashi would become like this at this time. It can be said that anyone can not believe Hatake Sakumo, but Hatake Kakashi, who is the only son of Hatake Sakumo, cannot. But now Kakashi has become like this.
“A piece of trash who gives up the mission to save his partner is not worthy of being my father!” Kakashi said coldly, but before he could finish his words, he was kicked by Tianyu and hit the wall on the side.
Chapter 30: Quarrel (Old Version)
He reached out and grabbed Hatake Kakashi by the collar, lifted him up, and looked straight at him: “A guy like you who is worse than trash, what qualifications do you have to judge your father? If you are not Sensei Sakumo’s only son, you would be dead!” Tianyu stared at Hatake Kakashi with murderous intent. Kakashi couldn’t help feeling a little flustered as he was stared at by Tianyu’s scarlet Sharingan.
This man is serious!
However, the numbness on Kakashi Hatake’s face remained unchanged. After Sakumo Hatake committed suicide, Kakashi completely closed his mind.
Throwing Hatake Kakashi to the ground, Tianyu opened the letter that Hatake Sakumo wrote to him.
Tianyu, when you see this letter, I should be dead.
Although I don’t know why, you seem to know what is going to happen, but I want to tell you that I chose to die, not because I regretted the choice I made, nor because of the discussion of the villagers in the village, but because of a kind of distrust. I don’t understand why I have paid so much for the village, but after the accident, the Hokage didn’t ask a word, even when the villagers were discussing, he didn’t say a word to me, and even tacitly agreed, which made me very disappointed.
I even discovered that there were many people of unknown origin around Kakashi. I finally understood one thing, that is, my strength and reputation were finally feared by the top leaders. But isn t it a bit too despicable to do such a thing just to suppress my reputation?
Even Kakashi is not spared? You must be careful with this man Danzo. When you are truly capable of being independent, I hope you can leave Konoha like Tsunade-sama and stay away from all this filth. Tianyu, I believe you will become the most powerful ninja in the ninja world. I have always believed in it, so please take good care of Kakashi for me, please!
Hatake Sakumore remains.
Holding the letter tightly in his hand, Tianyu’s body kept shaking. He tried hard to hold back his tears. After a long while, Tianyu murmured to himself: “Don’t worry, Mr. Shumao, I will definitely seek justice for you!”
At this time, Tianyu finally felt the strangeness of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Has it finally reached that point? But why can’t I be happy? If I have to pay such a price to open the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, then I would rather not!
Tianyu glanced coldly at Hatake Kakashi and ignored him. The Hatake clan left and walked directly towards the Hokage Building in the center of the village.
Before that man enlightened him, Tianyu knew that Hatake Kakashi would not change at all. At least he had no intention of changing Kakashi. This was his own choice and Tianyu could not interfere.
Before he even entered the Hokage’s office, Tianyu heard an argument inside the room.
“Giving up the mission was Hatake Sakumo’s own choice. As an S-rank ninja, he couldn’t even stand such a rumor. What a waste. Besides, he committed suicide, so he has no right to have his name engraved on the Konoha Memorial Monument!”
Hearing this, Tianyu couldn’t bear it anymore and kicked the door of the Hokage’s office open.
The entire office was filled with people, including the Third Hokage, Danzo Shimura, Orochimaru, the two assistant Hokages Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu, as well as the patriarchs of various families, and Uchiha Sanyue was also there.
Ignoring everyone, Tianyu looked directly at Shimura Danzo who had just spoken out and shouted, “Shimura Danzo, if you want to die, I can grant your wish!”
The murderous look made it clear that he was not joking.
“Uchiha Tenyu, is this how you talk to the higher-ups?” Before Shimura Danzo could even open his mouth, Mito Kado En on the side became annoyed. As the Hokage’s assistant, what qualifications do you, a mere ninja, have to talk to us like this?
“What? You want to die once too?” Tianyu didn’t take Mito Menyan seriously at all. Even if you are now a Kage-level strongman, I am not afraid now. After opening the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Tianyu already has the confidence to stand up straight. At worst, both sides will die.
Anyway, I won t die, but I m not sure about Konoha.
The reason why Uchiha Madara is so unstoppable is because of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Even though Tianyu has just opened the Eternal Eye, it does not mean that he will not use it. Just a complete form of Susanoo is not something that Konoha can withstand now.
What’s more, the front line is still fighting with the Iwagakure and the Kumogakure. Once Konoha is destroyed, the consequences will be disastrous.
“You!” Mizuto Menyan’s face turned pale.
“Uchiha Sanyue, is this the genius taught by your Uchiha clan?” Utane Koharu chimed in. She was just a little smarter than Mito Menen, but it didn’t matter.
Before coming here, Uchiha Sanyue had already learned from Uchiha Kagero and Uchiha Masahiro that Tianyu had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, so now the entire Uchiha clan can be said to fully support Tianyu.
He is now the biggest star in the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Shanyue dare not control him.
What’s more, Tianyu has always lacked a good impression of the Uchiha clan, so this time the Uchiha clan will definitely support Tianyu, and this behavior also won over the Hatake clan. Although the Hatake clan was severely damaged after the death of Hatake Sakumo, it has to be said that a lean camel is bigger than a horse. No matter what, the Hatake clan is much better than the current Uchiha clan.
Therefore, Uchiha Sanyue wholeheartedly supported Tianyu’s behavior.
So when Utane Koharu mentioned him, he just looked up at Utane Koharu, then lowered his head, acting like he was already old.
Old fox! Utane Koharu cursed inwardly.
Ignoring Mitomon En and Utatane Koharu, Tian Yu looked at the Third Hokage and said, “Hokage-sama, he has completed one hundred and seventy-six S-level missions, five hundred and seventy-three A-level missions, and two hundred and ninety-one B-level missions without any failure. Are you telling me that such a ninja is not worthy of being engraved on the memorial tablet?”
“It’s just a mission failure. Did everyone here complete their missions 100%?”
“Also, Shimura Danzo, aren’t you the one behind this? Since when did an S-rank ninja’s mission require the entire village to be notified? This is really ridiculous!”
“Uchiha Tianyu, shut up. You have no right to speak here. Get out!” Seeing Uchiha Sanyue’s calm look, Yutaka Koharu knew that he could not be relied on, so she pointed at Tianyu and scolded him.
“Old woman, what qualifications do you have to order me around?” A cold light flashed in Tianyu’s eyes. I was already in a bad mood, and since you bumped into my gun, don’t blame me.
Rasengan!
Tianyu’s right hand condensed a light blue ball and smashed it into Koharu Utane’s abdomen.
After the Second Ninja World War, Utatane Koharu basically stopped fighting. Her combat awareness had long since deteriorated, and she was not in a position to react in time.
He was hit by Tianyu’s Rasengan and flew against the wall, falling to the ground.
“Tianyu, stop it!” Uchiha Shanyue did not expect Tianyu to actually take action, and hurriedly spoke out to stop him.
“Don’t worry, you won’t die!” Tianyu said disdainfully as he looked at Utane Koharu who was struggling to get up on the ground.
When he attacked, he held back his strength, otherwise one Rasengan would have allowed Utane Koharu to meet the Second Hokage.
When the Third Hokage saw his comrade being knocked to the ground, his good temper was irritated, and he could not help but yelled: “Uchiha Tianyu, Xiaochun is the assistant Hokage, you are too presumptuous!”
“I’m outrageous? Doesn’t it mean that Danzo Shimura spread rumors in the village, causing Sensei Sakumo to commit suicide? This is not outrageous? Don’t tell me you don’t know all this!” Tianyu looked directly at the Third Hokage and questioned.
“………” The Third Hokage opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. All explanations became pale and powerless at this moment.
Because Hatake Sakumo’s reputation in Konoha Village was too high, basically no less than his own, the reason why he did not stop Danzo’s actions was to use this opportunity to hit Hatake Sakumo’s reputation. He believed that Hatake Sakumo would understand.
It s a pity that what the Third Hokage did not expect was that Hatake Sakumo would actually commit suicide, and that Danzo Shimura would do such a ruthless thing.
This made the Third Hokage wonder if he had done something wrong. If he hadn’t just sat back and watched, Hatake Sakumo wouldn’t have chosen to commit suicide so resolutely. I believe Hatake Sakumo wouldn’t say anything after knowing his reasons. Unfortunately, it was all too late.
There is no medicine for regret in the world. He, the Third Hokage, became an accomplice in forcing Hatake Sakumo to death in this matter.
The door to the Hokage’s office was kicked open again, and Tsunade rushed in with a panicked look on her face.
(Men: What have I done to offend anyone? Why do you always kick me? What hatred or grudge do you have?)
On the battlefield of River Country, Tianyu and Tsunade have been together for about half a year. She knows Tianyu’s character very well. When she was in danger, he saved her at all costs. It can be seen that Tianyu is a person who values ??friendship. If you are good to him, he will be good to you.
He had special respect for his teacher Hatake Sakumo, who was like a family member to him. Now as soon as he came back, he heard the news of Hatake Sakumo’s death, and saw the rumors everywhere in the village.
Tsunade knew without thinking that it was all related to that group of stupid Konoha high-ranking officials. That was how Rope Tree died back then. And now the Senju clan has fallen to this point, wasn’t it because of that group of greedy people?
Chapter 31: Disgusting Politicians (Old Version)
Why did they do so well in this regard? Because the Senju clan was not strong, the strong one was only Hashirama Senju, so it didn’t matter how they dealt with him, anyway, if they couldn’t deal with the strong ones, they would just ignore them, so the only one left in the Senju clan was Tsunade Senju.
As for the Uchiha clan, there is no way to deal with it. Although it is difficult to open the Sharingan, it does not mean that it does not exist. Therefore, there are still many elite jonin in the Uchiha clan. Although they are not at the level of Kage, they cannot be shaken by the current top leaders.
So the reason why Tsunade became a commander without troops was because of these so-called high-level officials. This is also why Tsunade didn’t want to come back. In fact, the reason why she gave up resistance on the battlefield was that she wanted to end it all!
After hearing the news of Hatake Sakumo’s death, Tsunade hurried to the Hokage’s office, because she knew that Tianyu would definitely come back here, so she rushed here to prevent Tianyu from suffering any harm.
But when she saw that Tianyu was fine, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief, and then she saw Utatane Koharu lying on the ground. A hint of satisfaction flashed in her eyes, and then she excitedly shouted to the Third Hokage: “Old man, Konoha is now facing the attack of the four major ninja villages, and you forced Sakumo-senpai to death. Don’t you even know the priorities? Don’t you have to fight until Konoha is destroyed?”
“Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo committed suicide. It has nothing to do with us!” Danzo Shimura on the side suddenly spoke up to argue.
“It doesn’t matter? What a great meaning. If Second Grandpa knew that you actually forced the Konoha ninja to death, would he cut you into pieces?” Tsunade said with a sarcastic smile.
Although Tobirama Senju is ruthless to his enemies, he is generally very kind to the ninjas in his own village except for the Uchiha clan. He hates this kind of traitorous behavior the most, although he is also a traitor!
When Shimura Danzo heard Tsunade’s mockery of him, his face turned pale. He still had great respect for his teacher, Tobirama Senju, but when Tsunade’s Tobirama Senju mocked him, he had nothing to say.
Glancing at Shimura Danzo, Tsunade sneered, looked at the Third Hokage and said: “No matter what Tianyu did today, I support him in the name of the Senju clan!”
Seeing Tsunade’s unconditional support for him, it would be a lie for Tianyu to say that he was not moved, but this was not the occasion to say such things, so Tianyu did not say anything, but just looked at the Third Hokage coldly.
The Third Hokage’s face turned ugly this time. Seeing this situation, especially after Tsunade’s interference, he felt like he was in a difficult situation.
Tsunade’s attitude basically represents the attitude of the three ninjas. Orochimaru will definitely not say anything. As for Jiraiya, he has always focused on Tsunade. What’s more, Tsunade is the head of the Senju clan. Although the Senju clan is in name only, the prestige of this name alone is enough in Konoha.
If the Uchiha clan who were watching and the victimized Hatake clan were added, if the Third Hokage did not make good arrangements, Konoha Village might have fallen into civil war before the war with other ninja villages even started.
For this reason, the Third Hokage had to change the subject: “How is the war situation in River Country?”
“The war situation in River Country? I didn’t expect that our Third Hokage, who is so busy with all kinds of affairs, is still thinking about the battlefield. I thought you forgot that Konoha is in dire straits now!” Tsunade was really firing on all cylinders today, venting all the grievances she had suffered in the past few years.
“The Sand Ninjas of River Country have been wiped out by Amayu alone. The Sand Village has been completely devastated and basically won’t be able to wage a war for about ten years!” After mocking the Third Hokage, Tsunade still told the story of the battle.
Destroyed all the Sand Ninjas and Rock Ninjas by himself?
Everyone present gasped as if they had heard a fairy tale.
However, few people believed what Tsunade said. Tianyu was only a few years old. Even the Third Hokage couldn t do this, right?
But as Tsunade’s teacher, the Third Hokage understood Tsunade’s temper and was simply unwilling to lie, which meant that this time it was true. Suddenly, the Third Hokage thought of a possibility.
“Have you reached that point?” the Third Hokage asked doubtfully.
Only when he reaches that level can Tianyu sweep the battlefield. And don t forget that Tianyu is from the Uchiha clan. If he opens the Mangekyo Sharingan, then it is very likely that he can sweep the battlefield.
The eye technique known as the “God of Destruction”, Susanoo, is still vividly remembered by the Third Hokage. Uchiha Madara stood on the head of the Nine-Tails and fought against the God of Ninja World, Hashirama Senju.
It was that eye technique that once curbed Hashirama Senju’s senjutsu and wood escape technique, so the Third Hokage had basically confirmed the fact that Tianyu had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Tianyu didn’t say anything. Before the Third Hokage made his choice, he didn’t plan to argue with him any more. Let him daydream on his own!
After a while, the Third Hokage saw that Tianyu had no intention of paying attention to him, so he shook his head and smiled bitterly and decided: “Okay, the matter of Hatake Sakumo will be clarified publicly, and the Anbu will start to eliminate the rumors, and then Hatake Sakumo’s name will be engraved on the memorial tablet in Konoha!”
“Sarutobi, Hatake Sakumo committed suicide, and his name cannot be engraved on the memorial tablet!”
Danzo Shimura was still insisting on his theory. Even though Hatake Sakumo was already dead, he still didn’t intend to let Hatake Sakumo go and had no intention of giving in at all.
“Old man, if you value the memorial so much, do you want me to help you carve it?” Tianyu said coldly while staring at Danzo Shimura.
“You!” Danzo wanted to say something angrily.
“That’s enough! The matter of Hatake Sakumo is settled! Also, Danzo, your Root is disbanded, and all Root ninjas are assigned to the Anbu to support the front lines!”
“How can this be? The Root cannot be disbanded. Sarutobi, don’t forget that the existence of the Root is allowed by Tobirama-sensei!” Danzo Shimura was horrified. The Root was his hard work, and this was the only aspect that Danzo Shimura would not easily give up.
In fact, the Root had changed its original intention after it was established. Originally, the Root was set up to target the Uchiha clan. This is why Danzo Shimura said that it was allowed by Tobirama Senju. But under the leadership of Danzo Shimura, would the Root only target the Uchiha clan?
The incident with Hatake Sakumo has proved that Danzo Shimura is no longer satisfied with staying in the dark and wants to climb higher, and Hatake Sakumo is a mountain blocking his way.
In the future, he even went so far as to form a ten-man Root team to assassinate the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who took office again after the death of the Fourth Hokage. If it weren’t for Kakashi’s defection, the Third Hokage would probably have been hit.
In fact, the Third Hokage was also somewhat helpless. The existence of the Root had its reasons, but the most important thing now was to eliminate the conflicts within the village. Simply engraving Hatake Sakumo’s name on the monument would not eliminate the conflict.
This conflict was also caused by Shimura Danzo. Why were there so many family heads present? It was because Shimura Danzo had stretched his hand too far this time and had touched the nerves of the big families.
We are not fools. Who else can leak the S-level ninja mission except the top leaders? Among the top leaders, is there anyone else besides you, Shimura Danzo, who is so insidious? If you dare to use the so-called fishing reel to deal with Hatake Sakumo today, then if one or two geniuses appear in any family tomorrow and are targeted to death like this, wouldn’t it be a big loss?
Therefore, the Third Hokage must make a statement, otherwise the other families will not give up.
“Okay, Danzo, stop talking. The Root is only temporarily disbanded. Once the war technology is improved, you can re-form it. It has been decided. Everyone go back. Tsunade, you stay and report on the battle situation in River Country!” The Third Hokage was too lazy to talk nonsense and directly announced his decision.
Danzo Shimura also understood that the Third Hokage was planning to sacrifice himself, and there was no point in saying anything more. Before leaving, Danzo Shimura looked at Tianyu as if he wanted to eat Tianyu alive.
Tianyu directly ignored Shimura Danzo’s resentful eyes and stood there calmly. After everyone left, when only Tsunade, the Third Hokage and Tianyu were left in the Hokage’s office, Tianyu spoke.
“Third-generation Hokage, do you regret it?” Tianyu didn’t even call him Hokage, but called him the Third-generation Hokage directly.
When he heard Tianyu calling him, the Third Hokage smiled bitterly. After listening to Tianyu’s words, the Third Hokage opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.
Do you regret it? Of course he regrets it. If he hadn’t let Danzo go and deal with Hatake Sakumo, Hatake Sakumo wouldn’t have chosen to commit suicide because of his disappointment with the village and himself.
The Third Hokage understood the reason why Hatake Sakumo committed suicide. He did not care about the villagers’ thoughts, but he cared about his opinion as the Third Hokage. However, what disappointed Hatake Sakumo was that after the accident, he, as the Hokage, did not say a word, as if he had tacitly agreed to everything, which made Hatake Sakumo unable to accept it for a while.
Originally, the Third Hokage thought that Hatake Sakumo could survive, and he just intended to suppress Hatake Sakumo’s reputation. After this storm, the Third Hokage planned to continue to use Hatake Sakumo, and even planned to give the position of Hokage to him.
In fact, without exaggeration or understatement, Hatake Sakumo’s strength is more than enough to be the Fourth Hokage, and his reputation and age are enough. If it weren’t for this incident, Hatake Sakumo committed suicide, and it is very likely that Hatake Sakumo would have become the Fourth Hokage, and there would be no Namikaze Minato!
Chapter 32: Conspiracy (Old Version)
After all, Namikaze Minato’s position as Hokage was obtained by fraud. Yes, it was obtained by fraud. When the Fourth Hokage was selected, Jiraiya expressed no interest, and Tsunade also left Konoha. The remaining Orochimaru was Namikaze Minato’s biggest rival, but he was tricked by Danzo Shimura, because Shimura Danzo also wanted to become the Fourth Hokage.
So Orochimaru was in trouble. His laboratory was directly exposed by the Root Ninja. Then Orochimaru defected. In order to get him back and stay away from Konoha, this place of trouble, Jiraiya also left Konoha.
In the end, only Minato Namikaze and Danzo Shimura were left, but it is obvious why Minato Namikaze was chosen in the end. The Third Hokage was very familiar with these two people, one was his apprentice, and the other was his comrade-in-arms.
Both Namikaze Minato’s personality and strength meet the standards of the Fourth Hokage, but Danzo is not only inferior to Namikaze Minato in strength and fame, but Namikaze Minato looks like a handsome young man, while Shimura Danzo looks like a sinister uncle. Do you think it’s necessary to say who to choose?
As for whether he regrets it or not? The Third Hokage didn’t regret it very much. Even if he was allowed to choose again, he would choose to stand by and watch. This is the attitude of a superior, and it is also the sadness of politics. Hatake Sakumo is just a victim of a political product.
This is the mentality of the superior. They don’t want Hatake Sakumo to die, nor do they want Hatake Sakumo’s reputation to be too high. In fact, there is a way to have the best of both worlds, but the Third Hokage chose the most dangerous one.
As long as he told Hatake Sakumo, Hatake Sakumo would not care. He was not a petty person. But the key point was that the Third Hokage could not bring himself to do it, which led to the Hatake Sakumo incident.
“I understand. I won’t participate in the next war!” When Tianyu saw that the Third Hokage had nothing to say, he understood what the Third Hokage was thinking, and left the Hokage’s office with a self-deprecating smile.
“Tianyu…” The Third Hokage stretched out his hand and wanted to keep Tianyu, but Tianyu seemed not to hear him and left.
The Third Hokage understood that after this incident, their relationship would never be the same as before, and all the previous efforts to win them over had become a bubble.
Tsunade opened her mouth and wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks about the Third Hokage, but the words couldn’t come out. Seeing the depressed look on the Third Hokage’s face, she felt bad too.
But this time it was all the fault of the Konoha high-level officials themselves. Tsunade shook her head and put these thoughts aside, and began to report on the battle situation in River Country.
“What did you say? Tianyu not only opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, but also created his own Dissolution Release? And he also severely damaged the Sand Village with one move?” The Third Hokage said in surprise as if he was listening to a storyteller.
“Why don’t you believe me?” Tsunade raised her eyebrows and said unhappily.
As long as the Third Hokage uttered a word of doubt, Tsunade would probably punch him immediately. Of course, not at the Third Hokage, but at the table in front of him, and the table would then be scrapped.
“Uh, that’s not what I meant!” The Third Hokage said fearfully when he saw Tsunade like this.
But then the Third Hokage remembered something. Tianyu actually created a bloodline limit of dissolution escape by himself. This was not created by Lao Zi with the help of the power of the Four-Tails, but was truly created by himself.
The Third Hokage suddenly felt a little regretful. If Hatake Sakumo had not died, he would have had another capable assistant.
But now, after what happened with Hatake Sakumo, it would be impossible for Tianyu to have a good impression of the Third Hokage. Fortunately, the Uchiha clan was also unable to win over Tianyu.
As for Tianyu’s talent, he had only seen two people since the Warring States Period who could be compared to him, or even better than him, namely Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, the founders of Konoha.
But Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were not as perverted as Tianyu when they were Tianyu’s age. The Third Hokage really felt deeply regretful!
Looking at the regretful Third Hokage in front of her, Tsunade suddenly said: “The war in River Country is over, so I also plan to leave Konoha. You know my situation, so I plan to take Shizune to see the ninja world!”
The death of Hatake Sakumo not only made the various families in Konoha unite, but also made the three ninjas still in Konoha vigilant. After careful consideration, Tsunade decided to leave Konoha.
She is the only one left in the Senju clan. Do you think she is panicking? Who knows if the Konoha high-ranking officials will target her?
So it is better to retreat first, especially after Tsunade suffered from hemophobia. Apart from being useful in the war in the Sand Village, Tsunade is basically a waste, isn’t she?
She is not good at fighting and can’t even be a medical ninja. Do you think Konoha still needs her?
“This?” The Third Hokage looked at Tsunade in surprise, not understanding why she made such a decision.
Seeing what the Third Hokage wanted to say, Tsunade interrupted him directly: “Don’t try to keep me here. I’ve already made up my mind. The Kumogakure and Iwagakure already have Orochimaru and Jiraiya. They don’t need me anymore. You just have to stop forcing the ninjas of Konoha to death!”
Tsunade’s anger was still there, and she spoke sarcastically. The Third Hokage shook his head and smiled bitterly when he heard it, but said nothing.
The Third Hokage understood that the death of Hatake Sakumo had made some people in Konoha dissatisfied with the top leaders, especially the three ninjas who had the same high reputation as Hatake Sakumo, and Tsunade happened to be one of them!
“Well, okay!” Seeing Tsunade’s resolute look, the Third Hokage, who knew her well, did not try to persuade her to stay.
root
In a dark office, Utane Koharu, Mitokado En and Danzo had a secret meeting.
“Uchiha Tianyu violated the ninja code, blatantly ignored the orders of the village leaders, and even attacked them. I suggest that he be controlled. What do you think?” Danzo said sinisterly.
“What do you want to do?” Before Utane Koharu could say anything, Mitomon En was already interested.
After all, he was the one who was beaten, so he would not let go of such a good opportunity.
As for Utane Koharu, she didn’t say anything either, but from her angry look you could tell that she was very dissatisfied with Tianyu.
As high-ranking officials of Konoha, Utane Koharu and Mitokado En haven’t encountered such a situation for a long time. You are so disrespectful and openly slapping the faces of the high-ranking officials. You are just a high-level employee.
This is also the reason why they would do everything they can to force Hatake Sakumo to death. To them, ninjas are just tools for them to realize their ambitions. Once this tool wants to get to the top, it will be struck by thunder.
To be honest, the biggest parasites in Konoha are these self-important Konoha high-level officials. In order to fight for so-called power, they don’t even care about the current situation of Konoha. They are really short-sighted!
“Sarutobi will not agree. He is too sentimental. We must not let him know about this action. As the Hokage’s assistant, we have the obligation to get rid of these parasites in the village!” Danzo said in a high-sounding manner.
If Tianyu knew about this, he would probably complain about Danzo: What a shameless thing you are! This is the first time I hear someone talk about revenge in such a nice way.
Borer? The biggest borer in Konoha is you, Danzo!
“But, your roots have been disbanded, and we don’t have enough people to mobilize!” Utane Koharu hesitated. At this critical juncture, the Anbu had been closely watched by the Third Hokage. Once Mito Kado En and the others dared to mobilize the Anbu people, they would be discovered by the Third Hokage.
“Don’t worry, I have plenty of strength. The most elite team of the Root is still in my hands. Besides, we are not the only ones who are hostile to Uchiha Tenyu. The Hyuga clan has been keeping an eye on this kid!” After seeing that Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu were interested, Danzo said while the iron was hot.
You should know that the Uchiha clan has been on a downward trend, and the Hyuga clan is second only to the Uchiha clan, although on the surface the Hyuga clan is inactive and has no pursuit in this regard.
However, after Uchiha Tianyu came into the world, the Uchiha clan surpassed the Hyuga clan. This made some old guys in the Hyuga clan grit their teeth and wished they could beat Tianyu to death.
That’s why Danzo said such words. He understood that the Hyuga clan would definitely take action this time, especially since Danzo had brought the news that Tianyu had opened the Mangekyo Sharingan to the other party.
Therefore, it is inevitable that the Hyuga clan will take action!
Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu nodded in satisfaction and left the Root. They still trusted their old friend Danzo very much. As for the consequences of controlling Tianyu, it was not something they considered.
The reason why Danzo told the two of them about this plan was to drag them into it. If it failed, the Third Hokage could not just punish Danzo. It has to be said that Danzo’s conspiracy really made the Third Hokage feel ashamed. If he had put his mind on practicing instead of fighting for power, he would have already become a Kage-level powerhouse, instead of being beaten by Uchiha Sasuke, who was not even at the Kage level.
After Mitomonen and Utatane Koharu left, Danzo took out a scroll and said greedily: “Dissolution, Mangekyo Sharingan, and unknown perception ability. As long as I can obtain these abilities, the position of Hokage will be mine. Sarutobi, just wait. Under my leadership, Konoha will definitely become stronger!”
No, under your leadership, Konoha will probably not even survive the Third Ninja World War. I’m not exaggerating. Just look at this guy’s jealousy of talented people. I’m sure he’ll try to win over every genius that appears in Konoha. Anyone who refuses his efforts will only die. Over time, Konoha will be empty-handed. Who will dare to work for Konoha?
The war isn’t over yet, it’s okay to rebel in your own camp!
People like Danzo have actually been living in a dream. He always thought that he could do better than Sarutobi Hiruzen after becoming Hokage. Little did he know that Senju Tobirama had already seen through him. This is why Senju Tobirama chose Sarutobi Hiruzen instead of Danzo at that critical moment.
Chapter 33: The Arrogant Shimura Danzo (Old Version)
Outside the Konoha Village, Tsunade was with a girl who looked not much different from Tianyu, and they seemed to be waiting for someone here.
After talking to the Third Hokage, Tsunade immediately prepared to leave with Shizune, but before leaving she had something to say.
A moment later, Tianyu came here. Yes, the person Tsunade was waiting for was Tianyu from the Uchiha clan. Maybe it was a little weird in the eyes of outsiders, but now she is the only one left in the Senju clan. She is not afraid of other people’s gossip, because she is leaving anyway!
“Sister Tsunade, are you sure you want to leave?” Tianyu asked reluctantly.
The time in River Country can be regarded as the happiest time for Tianyu since he came to this world. After all, Hatake Sakumo usually doesn’t say much, he likes to prove his love for Tianyu with actions.
But Tsunade is different. Tianyu is very happy because of her care like that of an older sister. Tsunade also passed on all her life’s learning to Tianyu, even the Yin Sealing Technique, but he has not learned it yet.
He had learned all the other techniques except the Yin Sealing Technique. This ninjutsu required some knowledge of sealing techniques, but as a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, Tianyu seemed to not know any sealing techniques.
Oh, that’s not right. I remember there seemed to be a sealing scroll at home? I almost forgot about it. After sending Sister Tsunade away, I will go back and take a look. There should be something useful. I almost forgot about that thing. What a sin!
However, although Tianyu knew that Tsunade would leave Konoha sooner or later, he did not expect it to be at this time.
Tsunade looked at Tianyu and was also a little reluctant, but after experiencing the death of Hatake Sakumo, Tsunade had to choose to leave. Moreover, Tsunade now only felt a sense of relief. She was no longer thinking about the intrigue and was really happy.
“I have made up my mind, and unless something unexpected happens, I may not come back!” That’s right, Tsunade is really tired of this kind of life. We work hard outside, but when we return to the village we still have to be on guard against some villains. It really makes Tsunade very tired.
“Is that so? I respect your choice at this late hour, Sister Tsunade, and have a safe journey!” Tianyu smiled and congratulated Tsunade from the bottom of his heart. At least she was free now, but he was not. There were some things I had to do, otherwise Teacher Sakumo would have died in vain. At least Tianyu would not leave before killing Danzo Shimura.
“Well, be careful of Danzo Shimura!” Tsunade nodded and whispered a reminder in Tianyu’s ear. After seeing Tianyu nodded, she left Konoha with Shizune.
Watching Tsunade’s back getting farther and farther away, Tianyu turned and walked into the village.
Tianyu walked slowly towards the Uchiha clan s residence, and the surrounding woods were whirling.
Suddenly, Tianyu stopped. It seemed that some villains really couldn’t hold back anymore and were lingering around. It seemed that he really overestimated Shimura Danzo’s kindness.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Four figures appeared around Tianyu, surrounding Tianyu in the center.
Afterwards, a ninja team consisting of dozens of people appeared in front of Tianyu, led by Danzo Shimura, who was almost choked to death by Tianyu.
“I didn’t expect the Hyuga clan to get involved. It’s really confusing!” Tianyu looked at the several ninjas with cataracts behind Danzo in surprise and said disdainfully.
Ignoring Tianyu, Danzo ordered: “Form a formation!”
As Danzo finished his words, the four ninjas surrounding Tianyu began to form hand seals, and a huge light curtain of light suddenly appeared, covering Tianyu and Danzo and his group.
“What is this?” Tianyu asked curiously. After all, he was not familiar with sealing techniques and barrier techniques, so Tianyu was very curious about the effect of this barrier. Tianyu believed that with Shimura Danzo’s arrogance, he would definitely proudly tell the origin of this barrier.
As expected, Shimura Danzo explained proudly: “Outer Four Symbols Barrier, a barrier technique invented by the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama. The Flying Thunder God Technique cannot be used in this barrier, so you’d better surrender!”
What the hell? Flying Thunder God Technique? What does it have to do with me?
Black question mark???
Tianyu is completely unable to keep up with Shimura Danzo’s train of thought, and he doesn’t know the Flying Thunder God Technique. What’s the point of this guy creating this broken barrier?
If it was simply a barrier that restricted space, it might be of some use to Tianyu, but this kind of space barrier is not Tianyu belittling the Second Hokage, it is impossible for it to appear. Senju Tobirama only developed this barrier to target the Flying Thunder God Technique, because in this ninja world, apart from the users of the Mangekyo Sharingan, the only users of space ninjutsu are the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama and the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. Namikaze Minato died too early, so he was the most likely to develop it. What a pity!
Thinking of this, Tianyu couldn’t help but burst into laughter.
Hahahahahahaha!
“What are you laughing at?” This time, Shimura Danzo was confused. What was going on? What was he laughing at?
It’s not just Danzo Shimura, the same is true for the Hyuga clan as well.
“Nothing, I just wanted to laugh!” Since Danzo Shimura mistook the eye technique of his Mangekyo Sharingan for the Flying Thunder God Technique, let him continue to misunderstand. It doesn’t matter. He is not a fool. He would not tell Danzo Shimura about his abilities and let him target him.
“You, huh, come on!” Shimura Danzo was furious, thinking that he was being fooled, and shouted angrily!
Then, several Hyuga clan ninjas behind Shimura Danzo rushed towards Tianyu impatiently.
Soft boxing Bagua One hundred and twenty-eight palms!
The palm wind was so fierce that it directly attacked Tianyu’s vital points. As expected of an elite of the Hyuga clan, he attacked Tianyu with 128 palms right at the start. It seemed that he really wanted to kill Tianyu.
What a pity, it’s useless!
The hexagram in his eyes flashed and he dodged the attack.
“Impossible! How could you use the Flying Thunder God Technique when the Outer Four Symbols Barrier has been established?” Shimura Danzo’s eyes almost popped out when he saw Tianyu dodge the Hyuga clan’s soft fist without any warning.
“Tsk, you don’t even know the Flying Thunder God Technique, why are you pretending here!” Tianyu rolled his eyes. The Flying Thunder God Technique requires special kunai and techniques, and Tianyu doesn’t use them at all!
“Damn kid, kill him for me!” Danzo Shimura was ridiculed by Tianyu again and again, and he could no longer endure it, so he shouted loudly.
“Hmph, it’s rude not to reciprocate. I’ll give you a big treasure!” As soon as he finished speaking, a huge shuriken condensed in Tianyu’s hand.
“This is a Rasengan shuriken, get out of the way!” When Danzo Shimura saw the shuriken-like ninjutsu in Tianyu’s hand, his soul was scared to death.
Although Danzo had reminded them, there were still few people who knew the power of the Rasengan Shuriken. After all, in the last Jonin exam for Tianyu, only the newly appointed clan leader brothers from the Hyuga clan went.
The rest were basically hearsay, but because the protagonist was from the Uchiha clan, even though he knew that Tianyu knew S-level ninjutsu, he just laughed it off.
Therefore, these elites of the Hyuga clan planned to withstand the Rasengan Shuriken head-on, and did not follow Danzo’s command to run away. Instead, they used the Bagua Zhang Kaitian, which they regarded as the “absolute defense”, on the spot.
When Danzo Shimura fled from here, he looked back. After seeing the stupid behavior of the Hyuga clan, he immediately cursed “stupid” in his heart.
If S-level ninjutsu can be easily resisted, then what is the point of these ninjutsu.
Now, there is no need to run at all. Originally, we could still dodge if we dispersed, but now it seems that we can t dodge at all.
The Rasengan Shuriken and the Hyuga clan’s Kaiten collided with each other, making a loud noise, and basically the entire Konoha could hear the noise.
“Damn it, that Danzo is causing trouble again!” The Third Hokage rubbed his temples with a headache. As an old comrade-in-arms of Danzo Shimura, the Third Hokage could be said to know him best. If this loud noise had nothing to do with Danzo Shimura, he would have eaten the office table on the spot!
“Someone come!” The Third Hokage shouted, gave a few instructions, and hurried towards the place where the sound came from.
When his eyes returned to the original place, he saw that the barrier that originally covered Tianyu and his group was finally shattered by the attack of the Rasengan Shuriken. Even the four ninjas who had been maintaining the stability of the barrier were killed by the aftermath of the explosion.
When the dust settled, Tianyu’s figure appeared here.
In order to kill all the people who were besieging him, Tianyu specially added some ingredients to the Rasengan Shuriken this time. The power of this Rasengan Shuriken was increased by about three levels, just to keep everyone alive.
But Tianyu searched for a long time but couldn’t find Shimura Danzo’s body? What happened?
Did he run away? That’s impossible. No matter how fast Danzo was, he couldn’t have avoided this attack. But now his body couldn’t be found?
Tianyu’s intuition told him that Danzo was not dead yet, so now there was only one possibility, and that was Izanagi!
Danzo, who was afraid of death, should have had a Sharingan applied to himself long ago. Although the Uchiha clan had not yet perished, people in the Uchiha clan died after all, so in the end all these eyes fell into Danzo’s hands.
What is the eye technique of Izanagi? From the beginning to the end, the three magatama Sharingan has no eye technique, but there is an exception, that is Izanagi. Izanagi can convert the damage for a period of time into illusion, which means that this eye technique will make you invincible for a period of time.
Chapter 34: White Eyes (Old Version)
But there is always a trade-off. Izanagi is so powerful, why is no one in the Uchiha using it now? Because the cost of this eye technique is that one of the Sharingan will be permanently closed, so it is included in the list of forbidden techniques.
However, Izanagi is not truly invincible, otherwise how could Danzo die at the hands of Jigokudani? A loser will always be a loser, no matter how much time has passed, this fact cannot be changed!
In the battle at the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara relied on this eye technique to deceive Hashirama Senju, successfully faked his death, and became the final boss. If it weren’t for the appearance of Black Zetsu, Uchiha Madara would definitely have realized his dream.
However, Tianyu did not gain nothing. Although I don t know what the Hyuga clan is thinking, these pairs of white eyes belong to me!
That s right, Tianyu s gain was the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. Although he didn t know what was in the Hyuga clan s minds, Tianyu still happily put the Byakugan in his pocket.
As for whether the Third Hokage will let him return?
Impossible, never in this lifetime!
It wasn’t that Tianyu deliberately dug out the Hyuga clan’s eyes. They offered it to him, so how could Tianyu refuse?
Especially after the Byakugan advances to the Samsara Eye, it can be on the same level as the Rinnegan, a super powerful eye technique. However, Tianyu is not sure whether the Byakugan will conflict with the Sharingan. But it doesn t matter. Tianyu believes that the system will solve everything!
If the system knew that Tianyu believed in it so much, would it cry?
Brother, people disturb their own systems every few days, and even if there is nothing wrong, they will talk nonsense. But you, you haven’t entered once for three years or half a year, and you still trust me, you are shameless!
Pooh!
Tianyu checked and found that these Byakugan were intact and there was no caged bird engraved on them. After all, the caged bird would completely destroy the Byakugan after the death of a Hyuga clan ninja.
This is a protection for the Byakugan, which is actually a pedantic expression. Do you think the Uchiha clan has this thing? But does anyone in the ninja world dare to use the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan? No, strength is the foundation.
If the Hyuga clan was as powerful as the Uchiha clan, would they still need a caged bird to protect the Byakugan?
In fact, this is something that was set by some people who are blinded by greed.
Although the strength of this group of Hyuga elites is not that great, the level of their Byakugan should have reached the third stage, right?
Otherwise, how could the Hyuga clan dare to send them out to embarrass themselves?
Although the Byakugan does not have obvious grading like the Sharingan, it also has stages.
The first stage: having the ability of farsightedness, being able to observe things one kilometer away in 360 degrees. This is why other ninja villages want to obtain the Hyuga clan’s bloodline limit. This also happened in the original work, but the Cloud Ninja ended up with a corpse and a pair of damaged Byakugan.
The second stage: perspective, it is not the perspective that can see through the wall and see what others are looking at, don’t get it wrong! It is a perspective similar to X-ray, which can observe the fluctuation and flow of people’s bones, meridians, acupuncture points, and chakras.
The third stage: Enhance your own abilities and be able to release chakra from all over the body. This is also the most critical thing to learn Kaiten. If you cannot reach the third stage, you will not be able to use Kaiten. In the original work, Hyuga Neji who took the Chunin Exam was at this stage.
In fact, there is a fourth stage, which is the legendary Rinnegan. Perhaps the Hyuga clan has records of this, but they may have been lost. After all, the Hyuga clan s base in the Warring States Period was definitely not here.
Although I’m not very interested in rolling my eyes, it’s better than nothing.
After digging out the remaining pairs of white eyes and sealing them, Tianyu left.
He doesn’t want to argue with the old fox, the Third Hokage. Once something is in my hands, you can never take it back, even if you are the Third Hokage. Or, Third Hokage, do you think Konoha is safe and sound? After dealing with Hatake Sakumo, do you plan to take action against Tianyu?
Just after Tianyu left here for a while, the Third Hokage arrived at the scene with a team of Anbu.
After checking the body, the Third Hokage looked very unhappy: “Ninja of the Root and Hyuga clan, Danzo, you are so disappointing to me!”
Although I already know that it was Danzo who did it, but there is a saying that goes, before seeing the truth, many people will be optimistic.
Then the Third Hokage’s face became more and more ugly. Although Tsunade had left, Danzo’s previous behavior had already caused unrest among the big families. If Tianyu was arrested again, it would not only be the Uchiha clan that would make trouble, but other families would probably follow suit.
The incident involving Hatake Sakumo has not yet been completely resolved, but already, Danzo, you have extended your hand to Hatake Sakumo’s disciples. You are madly testing the waters on the edge of death!
If the Uchiha clan and Konoha fall out over this matter, who will be responsible? I guess even the Hyuga clan won’t dare to come out by then!
If a civil war breaks out, Konoha will be completely finished!
This is not the situation that the Third Hokage wants to see!
Without saying anything else, the Third Hokage hurriedly left the scene and went to think of a solution. He had to suppress Tianyu’s dissatisfaction, otherwise, if this matter became public, the whole Konoha would probably be in an uproar.
The hero who single-handedly pacified the Sand Village was assassinated by high-ranking officials in Konoha. So what is going on?
Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality? Please pay close attention to tomorrow’s Love Apartment!
Ahem, getting off topic!
Uchiha clan, inside Tianyu’s small house.
Looking at the five pairs of white eyes in front of him, Tianyu scratched his head, not knowing what he was thinking.
He stretched out his hand, trying to grab a bottle, but then pulled it back.
The scene was somewhat funny at one point.
“System, come out!” After doing this repeatedly several times, Tianyu finally gave up this behavior and asked the system for help.
In fact, Tianyu has always been struggling with a question, which is the profound question of whether to pretend to roll one’s eyes or not.
Although Tianyu possesses the chakras of Ashura and Indra, he is afraid of conflicts. Logically speaking, Tianyu, who has obtained the chakras of Ashura and Indra, his bloodline has actually become the bloodline of the Otonoki clan.
So in theory he can use both the Byakugan and the Sharingan, but I don’t know if there will be a conflict.
Haven t you seen that Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura inherited the Rinnegan and Samsaragan from Princess Kaguya respectively?
So Tianyu was afraid that there would be a conflict, which would result in none of them being able to be used.
He will be finished by then. His Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan would have made him invincible in the ninja world, but it became ineffective because of his Byakugan. How do you think Tianyu would feel?
“Ding Dong, the host is right. Although you can use both the Byakugan and the Sharingan, there will definitely be a conflict between the Byakugan and the Sharingan. Otherwise, how could Otsutsuki Hagoromo only inherit the Rinnegan and the Sage Body?”
“The best outcome is that the Byakugan cannot be used and is devoured by the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Otherwise, both of the dojutsu cannot be used at all!”
After explaining the system, Tianyu couldn’t wait to ask, “So is there any solution?”
“Of course there is. It only requires one thing, and that is the Bloodline Limit Fusion Book!” the system said proudly. How could the system not be able to do such a small thing!
“How many exchange points?” Tianyu was not overwhelmed by the surprise, but asked cautiously, otherwise he might be killed by the system!
“Only two hundred thousand!”
“Oh, only 200,000?!” The joy on Tianyu’s face froze instantly. Only 200,000?
Tianyu worked so hard on the battlefield of River Country to save up 250,000 exchange points, and now you tell me that this thing only costs 200,000?
I have a word “mmp” in my mind but I don’t know whether I should say it or not?
What a bummer! It’s like the time before liberation!
If this is exchanged, Tianyu will definitely have to go to the battlefield to earn points in the future, otherwise he will not be able to get many exchange points.
It is not the Fourth Ninja World War yet. If it were at that time, Tianyu would not be worried. After all, during the Fourth War, there were many Kage-level people everywhere, and those who were not at the Kage level were not qualified to go to the battlefield at all.
Even if Sakura wasn’t an important supporting character, it would probably never have been her turn to stand until the end.
It’s World War III now, and he won’t be able to get many exchange points even if he works himself to death. A few hundred thousand at most, and one million is a bit far-fetched, unless he fights in all the remaining battlefields.
Otherwise it’s all just wishful thinking.
However, Tianyu’s current position is a bit awkward. Because of Hatake Sakumo, the honeymoon period between Tianyu and the Third Hokage is over. Although he is short of money, it does not mean that he will bow his head for exchange points.
Fortunately, the Third Ninja World War has just begun, and I guess the Third Hokage will finally put aside his pride and invite me.
After all, the Mist Village has not yet joined the war. Once the Mist Village joins the war, the Third Hokage will have no choice but to be anxious.
Unless he goes in person, what about Konoha? So the Third Hokage will definitely hire his own in the end.
But then again, why should I change this thing? Yes, why do I bother about this issue? Why not just not change it?
Now that he already has the Rinnegan, why would Tianyu covet the Samsara Eye?
“Oh, don’t do that. Look at the Rinnegan. It’s so beautiful and powerful. Aren’t you tempted?” The system became anxious when it saw Tianyu suddenly ready to give up the Rinnegan.
Chapter 35: System Upgrade (Old Version)
Humph, I knew there was something wrong with this thing!
Tianyu actually didn t notice anything strange at first, but when he heard about the 200,000 exchange points, he felt a little strange. He always felt that there was something wrong with the system.
Afterwards, Tianyu thought about it carefully and found that this guy felt a little guilty when he said 200,000, so Tianyu said that, because Tianyu’s exchange points in total were only 250,000, but this guy insisted on 200,000. Doesn’t this explain the problem?
But to be honest, although the Rinnegan is very powerful, Tianyu does not have a strong desire to obtain it, so his previous thoughts were not false. Tianyu really does not want the Rinnegan.
“Tell me, what is your conspiracy?” Tianyu said with a sneer.
“What conspiracy could I have? You see, the Bloodline Limit Fusion Card can help you perfectly fuse two Bloodline Limits. Moreover, even if the Byakugan evolves into the Rinnegan in the future, it will not conflict with the Samsara Eye. Don’t you think this is great?” The system advised as if it was for your own good.
It s true, after the system said that, Tianyu was actually tempted, but before he figured out the purpose of the system, Tianyu still didn t plan to buy it.
Seeing that Tian Yulei was unmoved, the system had no choice but to tell the truth: “It’s like this, I only need to get 200,000 exchange points to level up, so I’m promoting the Bloodline Limit Fusion Card so much!”
“Then how much is this thing?” It’s not surprising if that’s the case. After all, I basically don’t exchange things, so there’s nothing wrong with the system doing this.
But Tianyu was more concerned about the price. It would be a tragedy if he bought a parallel-imported product for 200,000 yuan.
“It’s definitely worth the money. Two hundred thousand is the original price. This is the price of this fusion card before the system upgrade!”
“Wait, what did you say?” Tianyu suddenly heard something that gave him a bad feeling.
The price before the upgrade? Does that mean the price will change after the upgrade?
“Hehehe, the system has to survive too, so price increases are inevitable!”
“Fuck it, forget it, I’d better not upgrade!” Upon hearing this, Tianyu quit instantly. If the price goes up after upgrading, then what’s the point of me playing?
It turns out that it s not easy to get points in this era. Now you re raising prices. Do you want to let people survive?
“Oh, oh, oh, no, prices have gone up, but there are more ways to earn exchange points!”
“What’s the meaning?”
“That means after the upgrade, it will be easier to get redemption points, so don’t worry!”
“Well, okay!” Tianyu nodded and agreed to this matter.
Then the system happily handed the Bloodline Limit Fusion Card to Tianyu, and then fell into silence.
“Ding Dong, the system is being upgraded. Please check the update log tomorrow!”
What? And a changelog?
Forget it, I won t complain anymore.
How do I use this thing? Holding the fusion card, Tianyu was dumbfounded. The system was not there now. Did he have to figure it out on his own?
Could it be that I can’t use it today? There must be a way. Tianyu picked up the fusion card and touched the position of the white eyes, but there was no response.
Afterwards, Tianyu tried other methods, but there was no movement at all, which made Tianyu give up. As a result, by accident, Tianyu hit his forehead.
“Ding Dong, host, please select the bloodline limit to be fused!”
Oh my god, this is how it is used.
“The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and the Byakugan are fused together!” Tianyu replied after making a complaint.
“Ding Dong, it is detected that the host has the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, please put the Byakugan on the card!”
Following the system’s prompts, Tianyu put all the white eyes in front of him on it.
Afterwards, Tianyu discovered that the white eyes in the bottle were changing visibly to the naked eye, and finally only the last pair of white eyes remained on the card.
Finally, as Tianyu felt a sharp pain in his eyes, the last pair of white eyes disappeared.
Tianyu’s eyes were also changing, but he himself was not very clear about it.
“Ding Dong, the bloodline limit is being integrated, the time limit is 24 hours!”
Oh my god! This is such a bummer!
“Please do not use this bloodline limit during this period. If it causes other effects, the system will not be responsible!”
I…this damn system has learned to pass the buck, no one else can do that!
The next day, Tianyu did not rush to check the system, but instead exercised his abilities as usual.
Until a voice sounded in Tianyu’s mind.
“Ding Dong, the system update is complete, please check the update log!”
There actually is an update log. I thought it was just something the system made up to pass the buck!
After looking at the update log for a while, Tianyu shouted loudly: “What a rip-off!”
This update is as follows:
Corrected the probability of primary draw and removed the option of None.
The parameters of the intermediate lottery have been changed. From now on, you can only draw items from this world in the intermediate lottery. The probability is much higher than the primary lottery, and there are more good things.
Equivalent to advanced lotteries, all redemption points consumed in all the above lotteries will be multiplied.
For the primary lottery, one thousand redemption points are required; for the intermediate lottery, five thousand redemption points are required; and for the advanced lottery, ten thousand redemption points are required!
Corrected the designated lottery and cancelled this lottery!
Changed the exchange points obtained by the host after killing a ninja. Genin is fixed at 10 points, Chunin is fixed at 50 points, Jonin is fixed at 100 points, Kage is fixed at 10,000 points, and Super Kage is fixed at 1 million points (can be changed)…
No, why was the designated lottery cancelled? Tianyu was a little confused.
“Host, I can answer this question. Host, don’t you think your magma fruit is a bit useless now?”
“This…” In fact, Tianyu also discovered this problem. The power of the magma fruit was a bit too weak. Compared with the Mangekyo Sharingan, it was really bad.
But it doesn t mean that the world of One Piece is weak, but rather that an unknown thing is limiting the power of the magma fruit.
“That’s right. It’s because the Magma Fruit is not an item from this world, so the power it exerts is not as strong as in the One Piece world.”
“So what does this have to do with the designated lottery?”
“Because the items or abilities specified in the designated lottery are basically things you can’t get in this world, right? After all, there is the system mall. You only need to exchange what you want, and there is no need to use the designated lottery!”
“Is that why it was cancelled?” Tianyu understood why, but he still felt a little unbalanced.
To be honest, although the designated lottery is expensive, if you want something, you can still get it, but now? It’s just a thought.
However, if the system cancels the designated lottery, the benefits will outweigh the disadvantages. Otherwise, Tianyu can easily get a Saiyan bloodline, and then it will be a waste of time.
Although there were people who wrote this kind of novel in the past, it is not realistic. After all, in the Dragon Ball world, stars are often shattered or there are planetary explosions. If it were applied to the Naruto world, the Naruto would be defeated in minutes.
In general, this upgrade has increased the draw probability and price, and also eliminated the bug that allows items from other worlds to be obtained.
“So are there any rewards for this upgrade?” Since the matter was already done, there was no point for Tianyu to complain, so he started asking for benefits.
“Uh…” The system didn’t expect Tianyu to be so shameless, and was choked.
After hesitating for a while, the system asked, “What do you want?”
“There are many things I want, such as Ryujin Jakka, longevity,…” Tianyu said one by one while counting on his fingers.
When talking about the latter part, Tianyu clearly felt that the system seemed to have crashed?
“Hey, are you still there? Hello?” Tianyu asked puzzledly.
Unfortunately, there was silence, as if the system had disappeared.
The system really didn t expect Tianyu to be so shameless!
You still want to be like a firefly and live forever? Why don’t you go to heaven?
“Forget it, just give me a few random draws!”
“I can only give you one advanced lottery!” The system finally spoke, and it was obvious that its patience had reached its limit.
“This…” Tianyu hesitated when he heard that there was only one advanced lottery.
“Only once, love or not!”
However, the system arrogantly said that it s up to you whether you want it or not, if you don t want it, forget it.
“Okay!” Just do it once, it’s better than nothing.
Anyway, I already have the strongest bloodline in the world, what else do I need?
Both Sage Mode and Wood Release are what Tian Yuman wants. Although he will awaken Wood Release sooner or later as he possesses Ashura Chakra, no one knows when it will appear.
“Do you want to draw the reward now, or keep it?” the system asked considerately.
It s a pity that Tianyu would not pay any attention to this guy.
“Let’s draw!” he said casually. Although it was a high-level lottery, Tianyu didn’t care. He really had no desire or expectation.
“Ding Dong, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Wood Release Bloodline Genkai!”
Well, just after I finished speaking, I obtained Wood Release, which is really unique.
But after this update, I don t even put up the slot machines anymore. I m really getting lazier and lazier!
After exiting the system, Tianyu felt a force flowing through his body and merging with his Asura Chakra.
Afterwards, Tianyu exuded a vibrant feeling all over his body. He stretched out a hand, and a small sapling appeared in his palm.
Is this Wood Release? It feels pretty good!
(PS: I wish you all a happy new year, all your wishes come true, family reunion, and happiness!)
Chapter 36: Comfort (Old Version)
A few days later, Tianyu, who had been staying at home alone, rarely came to the Hokage’s office.
During these few days, Tianyu has become familiar with Wood Release. In addition to the fairy method, he can basically use some simple Wood Release, but he has not learned the more famous big moves.
After all, he is not from the Senju clan, and Tianyu has never seen the ninjutsu in the Sealed Book, so he doesn’t know it, but this also makes Tianyu very happy.
He already has the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, so even if he faces that immortal old man Uchiha Madara in the future, Tianyu will not be afraid of him.
As for why Tianyu came to the Hokage’s office today, it was not because he surrendered to the Third Hokage, but because the Third Hokage was looking for him.
After all, a few days ago, Danzo brought the Root and Hyuga clan ninjas to cause trouble for him, and the Third Hokage has been investigating this matter these days.
Finally, yesterday, the Third Hokage warned Danzo with a tired heart. As for what Danzo thought, it was not something the Third Hokage could control.
So the reason why Tianyu was called here today was to give him an explanation, and also the situation on the front line in the Cloud Village was already tense, so the Third Hokage wanted to try to let Tianyu go to the front line, although the Third Hokage didn’t think he could persuade Tianyu.
But it won t kill you to try, it s better than not trying, just in case you succeed.
Tianyu pushed open the door of the Hokage’s office without any hesitation and ignored everyone inside. He sat on the sofa in the office like an old man.
Originally, with the restraint of Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu would not have been like this, but after Hatake Sakumo’s death, Tianyu didn’t want to give face to the Third Hokage at all.
What’s more, Tianyu is already a Kage-level warrior, so there is nothing wrong with this. Although Tianyu is not very old, his strength is there!
Seeing Tianyu’s behavior, the Third Hokage smiled bitterly, waved his hand and sent away the ninja who came to report.
The ninja who came to report the mission was obviously a member of the Uchiha family. He nodded casually to the Third Hokage, came to Tianyu, saluted respectfully and called out: “Lord Tianyu!”
After Tianyu nodded, the Uchiha clan ninja left the Hokage’s office.
Now every ninja in the Uchiha clan doesn t know that a nine-year-old Kage-level strongman has appeared in the family. Basically, Tianyu has become a celebrity in the Uchiha clan and even in the entire Konoha.
If you ask anyone on the street who doesn’t know Tianyu, they will probably be looked down upon. You can imagine Tianyu’s current reputation in Konoha.
The top leaders also had their grievances about this matter. After all, it was a time of war, so it was necessary to establish a heroic image. Originally, Jiraiya was their choice.
However, the situation in the Cloud Village was not optimistic at all, so they could only watch Tianyu’s reputation grow higher and higher. Before, Danzo had already disobeyed the orders of the Third Hokage and took action against Tianyu on his own. If they dared to take action against Tianyu again, the Third Hokage would probably be really angry.
By that time, even Danzo Shimura would not dare to compete with the Third Hokage. At that time, everyone would be able to see how terrifying the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has always been a good guy, is when he gets angry.
Seeing that the ninja was so casual with him but so respectful to Tianyu, a gloom flashed in the eyes of the Third Hokage.
But this is not directed at Tianyu, but at the Uchiha clan. Do you think that you can win over Tianyu in this way, or alienate the relationship between the Hokage series and Tianyu?
It’s too childish. After the death of Uchiha Sanyue, the Uchiha clan really went too far.
However, because of Tianyu, the Third Hokage couldn’t say anything, but he still wrote it down in his own little notebook.
“Can’t you just sit still?” The Third Hokage looked at Tianyu, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, with a pained look on his face.
“Just tell me what you want to say. I still have things to do!” Tianyu said bluntly. He didn’t want to say anything more to the Third Hokage at all.
After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a puff of the cigarette and said slowly: “I have already warned Shimura Danzo about the last time he attacked you privately, so don’t worry, he won’t attack you again!”
Shaking his head, Tianyu couldn’t help but sneer in his heart.
It’s funny, when did Shimura Danzo ever listen to you, the Third Hokage, giving orders?
Unless what you do is in line with Shimura Danzo’s interests or temper, it is impossible for Shimura Danzo to obey the orders of the Third Hokage.
Seeing Tianyu’s look of disbelief, the Third Hokage didn’t know what to say. After all, Tianyu was the victim, although it was Danzo Shimura and the Hyuga clan who suffered a great loss in the end.
But after all, they were the ones who started the trouble first, not Tianyu, so the Third Hokage was also very troubled about how to deal with this matter.
“Well, I wonder if the eyes of those Hyuga clans are in your hands?” The Third Hokage could not promise anything, so he had to let the matter go.
“Here!” There was nothing to hide. After all, there were obvious traces of digging out on the bodies of those unlucky guys from the Hyuga clan, and Tianyu did not hide it.
As for the purpose, it is to warn you. If you attack me, you will have to bear the corresponding losses. This time you gave me a cold shoulder, but next time I won t just be an ungrateful person!
“Then I wonder if you can return the Byakugan to the Hyuga clan?” The Third Hokage looked at Tianyu expectantly.
Logically speaking, the power of the Byakugan is no match for the Sharingan. Now that Tianyu has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, he should have no interest in the Byakugan.
And even if you get the white eyes, you can t use it!
It s a pity that the Third Hokage didn t know that there was a magical thing in the world called the System.
All unsolvable problems can be solved by the system. How does the saying go?
Look for the system when you have something to do, and look for the system when you have nothing to do.
“Impossible!” Tianyu said firmly. Not to mention that the Byakugan had already merged into his own eyes, could Tianyu kill a few more Hyuga clan ninjas and get a few more Byakugans to give back? Not to mention that even if the Byakugan was still in Tianyu’s possession, it would be impossible for him to give it back.
This is his bottom line, a warning to the Hyuga clan: Don’t think that you’re done after attacking me. Don’t let me find anything against you, otherwise!
“Unless Danzo Shimura returns his Sharingan to the Uchiha, even though I don’t like the Uchiha, I am a member of the Uchiha after all. If you really want the Byakugan, then come on!”
Come on, let s hurt each other!
Ever since Danzo Shimura besieged him last time, Tianyu really got hold of Danzo Shimura’s handle, which is that Danzo Shimura must have collected a lot of Sharingan. In other words, if Danzo Shimura provokes him again, then don’t blame Tianyu for being ruthless.
Although Danzo Shimura could not be killed, when he was threatened by the Uchiha clan, even the Third Hokage would probably not be able to protect him.
By that time, Danzo Shimura would probably be a rat crossing the street, and it would be easy for Tianyu to kill him.
“Well… okay!” The Third Hokage knew there was no hope when he saw Tianyu’s attitude, and did he really think that he didn’t know what Shimura Danzo did in private?
But this was, after all, a continuation of a scientific experiment by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, so the Third Hokage couldn’t say anything.
After all, the Second Hokage was his teacher, and the experiment was conducted on the Uchiha clan, so the Third Hokage had to turn a blind eye, and did not say anything even though he knew that Orochimaru was involved with him.
“If there is nothing else, then I’ll leave first!” Seeing that the Third Hokage had nothing to say, Tianyu stood up and prepared to leave.
Tianyu still has a lot of things to do. Although his Byakugan is not very strong, he still needs to adapt to it. Although the battlefield is the best testing ground, Tianyu does not want to surrender to the Third Hokage now.
The easier it is to get something, the less people who get it will cherish it. That’s why Tianyu won’t go to the battlefield so soon. He plans to wait for the Third Hokage to come to the battlefield for a few days and then make another decision when the time comes.
“Well, the war in Tianyukumo Village is a bit tense. I wonder if you have time?” The Third Hokage said with a forced smile.
“I’m sorry, since you think that Konoha’s current situation can be handled without Sensei Sakumo, then I don’t need to go to the battlefield!” Tianyu waved his hand and left the Hokage’s office with a swagger.
Are you still upset? Did I really do something wrong? Sakumo?
The Third Hokage stood at the window of the office and watched Tianyu gradually leaving, and couldn’t help but think deeply.
In this way, Tianyu spent several days resting, until one day, the Third Hokage came and broke Tianyu’s rest.
This time, it was not Tianyu who went to find the Third Hokage, but he came to visit in person.
“Hokage, this is Lord Tianyu’s house!” Uchiha Yangyan said, pointing at Tianyu’s small house.
It seems that Tianyu’s status in the Uchiha clan is not very good. He only has such a small house and is so marginalized.
The Third Hokage looked at the small house and thought that the more important people or buildings in Konoha were, the more likely they were to be in the central area, but the Tianyu house was so marginalized, so the Third Hokage thought that Tianyu’s status in the Uchiha clan was not very good.
Uchiha Kagero was also a smart man. When he saw the Third Hokage’s disdainful look, he understood what he was thinking and said, “It’s not that we don’t want to change the house for Tianyu-sama, but Tianyu-sama has always disagreed, so the clan leader didn’t change the house for Tianyu-sama.”
Is that so? The Third Hokage nodded.
Chapter 37: Namikaze Minato (Old Version)
“Since we’re here, I’ll take my leave!” After saying that, Uchiha Yangyan left without looking back.
Ever since he followed Tianyu to the battlefield last time, Uchiha Kagerou instantly became a hot commodity in the Uchiha clan. Everyone wanted to talk to Kagerou and get to know Tianyu through him.
It s a pity that Tianyu didn t pay attention to this group of people because of Yangyan, and Yangyan also understood this matter, so he didn t cause trouble for Tianyu.
The same is true for another Uchiha Masahiro, but the difference is that Uchiha Masahiro has a handsome appearance. Although he is an interviewer, he is a handsome guy, so he encounters all kinds of temptations, a girl today, a girl tomorrow, which makes him extremely annoyed.
However, these two people chose not to disturb Tianyu’s life, because they are smart people and understand that if it weren’t for Tianyu, they probably wouldn’t even be able to go to the battlefield.
Not to mention gaining military merits, this is why the Uchiha clan is so embarrassed in Konoha.
Because of the targeting by the Hokage lineage, the Uchiha clan could not go to the battlefield at all, even in the most intense battles. The Third Hokage, this old hand, was really wary of the Uchiha clan at all times.
In the original work, the Uchiha clan finally went to the battlefield, but were assigned to the battlefield that was least suitable for them, the Water Country battlefield.
As a result, the Uchiha clan suffered heavy losses, which laid the seeds for their subsequent rebellion and made it easy for Uchiha Itachi to massacre the Uchiha clan.
After all, people with abilities and strength all died on the battlefield of the Water Country, which is why Uchiha Itachi could easily massacre the Uchiha clan.
However, after Tianyu’s rise, the top leaders’ policy towards the Uchiha clan changed, especially when Tianyu opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, which they believed was invincible.
Who knows whether the Uchiha clan will rebound if such restrictions continue. You have to know that even if Tianyu hates the Uchiha clan, Uchiha blood is still flowing in his body, so the current Uchiha clan is a little better than in the original work.
All of this was caused by one person, so the current clan leader Uchiha Fugaku finally understood what his father said before he died, but he was too proud to think that Tianyu could change the entire Uchiha.
Little did he know that one night a few years later, Uchiha Fugaku would deeply regret his current thoughts!
After seeing Uchiha Kage leave without hesitation, the Third Hokage smiled bitterly. The Uchiha clan is really…
Pushing open the gate, the Third Hokage came into the yard and saw Tianyu sitting alone on the floor with his eyes closed.
Without waiting for the Third Hokage to speak, Tianyu opened his eyes and said, “It seems that you regret it?”
From the moment the Third Hokage came to the Uchiha clan, Tianyu knew of his arrival. After all, Kagura’s mind’s eye ability allows Tianyu to detect all movements within ten kilometers.
Although Tianyu does not use this ability all the time, he will try it out sometimes when he feels like it.
However, this is not a battlefield after all, and one cannot be so reckless in Konoha, or he will be discovered. So after “looking” at the Third Hokage, he withdrew his Kagura Heart Eyes, fearing that he would be discovered by the Third Hokage.
“…….” The Third Hokage opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but he couldn’t say anything.
That s right, the Third Hokage regretted it. He regretted watching Hatake Sakumo commit suicide, otherwise Konoha would not be suffering like this now.
Although the Sand Village appeared in advance, there were only a few ninjas returning from the River Country, and the battle in the Iwagakure Village was quite intense. The Third Tsuchikage had been watching, so Orochimaru could still hold on for the time being, but he was not very optimistic.
The battlefield in the Land of Lightning was even more unbearable. Jiraiya was simply unable to resist the Third Raikage who had a humanoid tailed beast, not to mention that there were also the Raikage candidate Ai and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki Killer Bee on the battlefield. The AB combination was a bit difficult to deal with.
But the Mist Village joined the war at this time, which was very uncomfortable. If Hatake Sakumo was still alive, he and Jiraiya could defeat the Cloud Ninja first, and let the Hyuga clan hold off the Mist Ninja for a while. But now, there is no one available.
That’s why the Third Hokage came back here to ask Tianyu for action, otherwise Konoha would most likely lose this Ninja World War.
Since the Ninja Village era, Konoha has always been number one and has never fallen. If Konoha fails this time, what is the fate of the Third Hokage? He will be nailed to the pillar of shame for the rest of his life.
At that time, the villagers of Konoha will talk about how great the Third Hokage was, and how they lost the Third Ninja World War under his leadership, lost their dominant position, and so on.
In the end, no matter how the Third Hokage tried to argue, it was of no avail. This is human nature. Once you fail, the so-called civilians will forget all your achievements and scold you.
By then his position as Hokage would be in jeopardy, because even as the Third Hokage he would have to bear the brunt of such a thing.
There was no way to escape, so for the sake of his position as Hokage, the Third Hokage had to ask Tianyu for help. After all, he was still in his prime, and he didn’t want to step down now.
Just because of a failure, the death of Hatake Sakumo had already made the Third Hokage feel a little touched. If he also became like that, the Third Hokage would shudder at the thought.
“Tianyu, I won’t say much. The Mist Village intervened in the Third Ninja World War. Now Konoha has been attacked by all the ninja villages, so I want you to support the battlefield in the Land of Lightning!” The Third Hokage took a puff of his cigarette and said with a depressed look.
Tianyu’s question at the beginning really made the Third Hokage upset, really!
“Okay!” Tianyu stretched and agreed to the Third Hokage’s request.
“Oh, you don’t agree, then I’m leaving!” The Third Hokage thought Tianyu had rejected his request, so he turned around and prepared to leave.
“Oh, you agreed?” The Third Hokage reacted when he was about to walk out of Tianyu’s residence and said in surprise.
“It seems that our Third Hokage is really old and can’t even hear what he says clearly. I’ll take this mission!” Tianyu shrugged and teased.
The Third Hokage blushed when Tianyu teased him, and rarely did he refute. After all, it was indeed his own problem.
“In that case, you will go to the battlefield of the Land of Lightning with Jiraiya’s disciple Minato Namikaze tomorrow!” After the Third Hokage said this, he ran away in a hurry, as if he was afraid that Tianyu would go back on his word.
Minato Namikaze? Are the Fourth Hokage finally going to meet? Although it was said before that Minato Namikaze’s Fourth Hokage was a fraud, it is undeniable that Minato Namikaze’s personality charm is indeed not bad, otherwise he would not have become the Fourth Hokage.
If it weren’t for the coup, people like Danzo Shimura would have been forced to hide in a dark corner forever, drooling at the glorious position of Hokage.
However, the ball-rolling technique has already been pirated by Tianyu, and I wonder if Minato Namikaze has created one himself? This is a question!
The next day, Tianyu got up early, got dressed, and went out.
Along the way, every ninja he met greeted him with a smile, making Tianyu feel as if he had become Naruto in the original work after Konoha was rebuilt.
Especially when he saw many women winking at him, Tianyu cried out that he couldn’t bear it.
Sister, if you were pretty I wouldn’t say anything, but the point is that you look so weird and it’s wrong for you to come out and embarrass yourself.
Finally, Tianyu couldn’t bear it anymore and fled at an extremely fast speed.
Compared to the beauties of the Uchiha clan, Tianyu really can’t accept those ugly girls on the street.
When he arrived at the gathering place, Tianyu originally thought he was early enough, but when he arrived he found that he was still late.
I saw a blond young man wearing a jonin vest and a Konoha forehead protector standing at the gathering place, waiting for me with a smile.
Walking forward, Tianyu wanted to say hello, but the blond man greeted him first: “Hello, Namikaze Minato, target Hokage!”
So they are worthy of being father and son? Like Naruto, he always talks about becoming Hokage.
From Minato Namikaze, Tianyu vaguely saw Uzumaki Naruto, who once brought him a lot of laughter and touched him.
But now it is estimated that Naruto is still nowhere to be seen, but Itachi seems to have some signs.
Tianyu shook the hand that Namikaze Minato extended: “Hello, Uchiha Tianyu, my goal is to become a salted fish. Minato-senpai!”
Hearing this, Namikaze Minato was stunned? Then he reacted and smiled heartily: “Although I don’t quite understand what your dream means, Tianyu, but I’m glad to meet you.”
“But don’t call me senior anymore, just call me Minato. If it weren’t for Hatake Sakumo-senpai, maybe we would be brothers now!”
“Teacher Sakumo…” Tianyu became depressed after hearing this.
It turned out that Tianyu thought that the training in the past few days would allow him to forget the death of Hatake Sakumo and recover from his grief, but unfortunately this was just his wishful thinking.
When Namikaze Minato mentioned Hatake Sakumo, Tianyu still couldn’t help but feel relieved, and his murderous intent towards Shimura Danzo became stronger and stronger. If it weren’t for this old bitch!
On the contrary, he does not have much hatred towards the Third Hokage, because he has no choice. Hatake Sakumo’s reputation is too high, so he has to do this. He would do the same if he were Tianyu.
It s just that Tianyu will choose the best of both worlds instead of just standing by and watching.
Chapter 38: Jiraiya is dumbfounded (old version)
“Sorry, I shouldn’t have mentioned Senior Hatake Sakumo!” When Minato Namikaze saw Tianyu’s expression, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly apologized.
“It’s okay, it’s over!” Tianyu forced a smile.
Touching his head, Minato Namikaze didn’t know how to comfort Tianyu. If it was Kushina, he could coax her, but how should he comfort Tianyu?
So Namikaze Minato simply changed the subject: “Tianyu, I have a request. I wonder if you can agree to it?”
Raising his eyebrows, Tianyu said, “What request?”
Rubbing his hands together, Namikaze Minato said embarrassedly: “The Rasengan you developed is the ninjutsu I have always wanted to realize in my heart, so I wonder if you can authorize me to use this ninjutsu?”
That’s right, Minato Namikaze did develop the Rasengan. Especially after seeing Tianyu’s Rasengan, Minato Namikaze’s progress was so fast that he directly completed his Rasengan.
Is that right? This guy has developed the Rasengan. Tianyu thought to himself as he looked at the blond young man grinning in front of him.
Just the authorization shows one thing, that is, Minato Namikaze has already mastered this ninjutsu, but he did not use it because he did not get Tianyu’s authorization.
“Of course!” Tianyu agreed to Minato Namikaze’s request without any hesitation.
In fact, this authorization is optional. What’s more, Minato Namikaze’s strength will only make the reputation of Rasengan even higher. How could Tianyu refuse?
As for why Minato Namikaze wanted this authorization, it was because the developer of this ninjutsu was Ameyu after all. If he used it recklessly without the developer’s consent, he would be criticized.
After all, this is an original ninjutsu, not the kind of ninjutsu that is common on the streets, so it still needs authorization. If Minato Namikaze learned it from the Book of Seals, then of course it doesn’t matter.
Getting the approval of the Third Hokage is equivalent to getting the recognition of the original creator. Namikaze Minato learned the Flying Thunder God Technique from the Book of Seales.
Otherwise, do you want Minato Namikaze to go to the world of the dead to seek the second Hokage Senju Tobirama’s authorization? Not happening.
However, Minato Namikaze did not learn it from the Book of Seals, but developed it based on the Rasengan he had seen from Tenha. In a sense, he was stealing the skills, so Minato Namikaze said this.
Otherwise, when Namikaze Minato uses the Rasengan, people will gossip about him. Anyway, Tianyu is not a petty person, otherwise Senior Hatake Sakumo would not have accepted him as a disciple.
Minato Namikaze had met Hatake Sakumo, and Hatake Sakumo gave him the impression of being a very strict person, both in the way he spoke and acted. Apart from that, he was also a very generous person.
Therefore, he did not think that Tianyu, who was the direct disciple of Hatake Sakumo, would be a stingy person, so he made the right bet, and Tianyu really did not care about the right to use the Rasengan.
I wonder what the scene will be like when Jiraiya introduces the Rasengan to Naruto in the future? It’s really exciting!
“Thank you so much!” Namikaze Minato said happily, and then he seemed to remember something and said: “Let’s go quickly, the war in the Land of Lightning is already very urgent, let’s quickly support Jiraiya-sensei on the front line!”
“Yeah!” Tianyu nodded and did not object to Minato Namikaze’s suggestion.
Namikaze Minato, who has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, can be said to be the fastest in the entire Konoha, no, in the entire ninja world. Otherwise, how could the AB combination in the original work be fooled by Namikaze Minato.
However, this is also the fastest in the original work. Now Tianyu’s speed is no less than that of Namikaze Minato. Especially after Tianyu opened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, he no longer cares about his pupil power. The feeling of not caring is really good.
He had always been timid before. The power of the Mangekyo Sharingan was powerful, but it had a fatal flaw, which was that excessive use would lead to blindness or even blood disease. The future Uchiha Itachi contracted the blood disease due to excessive use of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and ultimately chose to help his younger brother Sasuke.
This is also the fundamental reason why Tianyu has never used the Mangekyo Sharingan. Danzo Shimura is not qualified to make him so afraid. After opening the Mangekyo Sharingan, Tianyu is no longer afraid of anyone in Konoha.
At worst, if he can’t win, he can just run away, right? With the power of instant teleportation, no one can stop him if he wants to run!
The spatial movement of the left eye is not easy, especially with the enhancement of Kagura’s mind’s eye. Tianyu can teleport ten kilometers at will, but the consumption of pupil power will also increase accordingly, so it cannot be used for a long time.
Along the way, Namikaze Minato looked at the flashing Tianyu with envy and jealousy. Is this the real space ninjutsu? Then he looked at the special kunai in his hand. Why is the gap between people so big?
However, this thought was only fleeting. For Minato Namikaze, his own strength was the most important thing. Looking at the power of others with envy, jealousy and hatred was not him, Minato Namikaze.
This is also the biggest difference between Minato Namikaze and Danzo Shimura, and it is also the most critical factor in becoming Hokage!
Only a Hokage who believes in his own strength can lead Konoha forward, and Namikaze Minato is such a person. Shimura Danzo? Forget it, you envy and hate others when you see their excellence, and then want to take it for yourself?
It is the greatest tragedy that such a person becomes Hokage. In the original work, if Danzo Shimura had not been in office for a very short time, Konoha would probably not have survived even the Fourth Ninja World War.
I guess even Kishimoto couldn’t stand Danzo Shimura, whom he drew himself, so he let Danzo Shimura satisfy his desire to be Naruto before he died. It was really merciful!
Half a day later, Tianyu and Namikaze Minato arrived at the battlefield of the Land of Lightning.
As soon as he entered the Konoha camp, Tianyu could feel an extremely tense and solemn atmosphere, which was no less than the previous battlefield in the Kingdom of Rivers. It seemed that the war in the Kingdom of Lightning was really not optimistic.
But think about it, the Sand Village is, after all, the weakest of the five major ninja villages, especially since even the Third Kazekage is a fake, how can it be compared with the Cloud Village, which is the closest to Konoha in strength?
Especially since the current Raikage is the Third Raikage, who made Ohnoki extremely fearful. In the end, Ohnoki used tens of thousands of Rock Ninjas to crush him to death!
What’s more, it’s not just the Third Raikage. The Cloud Ninja can be said to be like a country in the previous life that was known as a fighting nation. The people are tough and extremely good at fighting.
“Minato, you’re finally here. You don’t know, but the Cloud Ninja has been really crazy these days!” Jiraiya said happily when he saw his most proud disciple arriving.
At the same time, Jiraiya also saw Tianyu standing next to Minato Namikaze: “Hey? Tianyu, why are you here? Aren’t you helping Tsunade in the battlefield of River Country?”
“It’s over in River Country!” Tianyu said calmly. He knew that the only inconvenience for the troops on the front line was the information blockage, so he was not surprised.
“The Sand Ninjas have retreated? That’s not right. That crazy woman Chiyo is definitely not someone who would be so willing to do that. Why are they retreating just like that?” Jiraiya said in surprise. As for Grandma Chiyo, Jiraiya had fought against her before. She was simply a crazy woman. If he hadn’t been restrained so badly, he would probably be the one fighting against her in the Sand Ninja Village now.
But just after leaving the Sand Village battlefield, Jiraiya went straight to the Cloud Village battlefield, and ended up running into the Third Raikage, a big shot. Damn it, who did I offend, why are all the people I meet crazy!
Minato Namikaze saw Tianyu’s expression of watching a show and knew that he had a bad taste in his mouth. He wanted to tease Jiraiya, so he interrupted and said, “Teacher Jiraiya, the Sand Village has been completely defeated by us. Even Granny Chiyo has surrendered on behalf of the Sand Village!”
“What? How is that possible!” Jiraiya was stunned when he heard that. What was going on? He knew the situation at the Sand Village battlefield. It was like that before he left. At most, he left and Tsunade took over. There was no support at all. How could it end so quickly?
What is wrong with this world?
Could it be that Tsunade has become more violent again? Jiraiya shuddered at the thought of this possibility.
Jiraiya has been under Tsunade’s iron fist every day, and has long developed a psychological trauma. Whenever he thinks of Tsunade, he will reflexively think of her fist.
“It’s true, Teacher Jiraiya, I heard that most of the Sand Ninjas were wiped out by Tianyu alone!” Namikaze Minato continued, not giving Jiraiya any chance to breathe.
“What?” Jiraiya was confused again. Who am I? Where am I?
“Yes, Tianyu used a very powerful ninjutsu and almost wiped out the Sand Village, which forced the Sand Village to surrender. Moreover, he controlled the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, Lao Zi, of the Rock Village and directly destroyed the Sand Village’s manpower! These were told to me by the Hokage, so you don’t have to worry about the accuracy of the news!” Namikaze Minato thought that Jiraiya did not believe the news, so he also brought up the Third Hokage.
Although it was hard to believe, Jiraiya still believed that his disciples would not joke about this, so did the Sand Village really surrender?
Oh my god, why didn t such good things happen when I was in River Country?
Then, Jiraiya looked at Tianyu with a strange expression and said, “Tianyu boy, how about you give the Kumo Ninja a shot as well?”
Chapter 39: Duel with Kirabi (Old Version)
After hearing what Jiraiya said, Tianyu rolled his eyes and looked at him as if he was an idiot: “It seems that what Sister Tsunade said is right, you really are a big idiot!”
“Puchi!” Minato Namikaze on the side couldn’t help laughing when he heard what Tianyu said, making Jiraiya’s old face blush.
If only it were that simple. To sum up, there were two crucial reasons why Tianyu was successful last time.
First, there were not many Konoha ninjas on the battlefield at that time, so Tianyu dared to use this meteor volcano with a huge coverage area. If there was another one in the Land of Lightning, it is estimated that by then all the Cloud Ninjas would not have died yet, and Konoha’s ninjas would have been gone.
The second was contempt. Yes, it was contempt. The Sand Village did not believe that Konoha had any means to reverse the situation under that circumstance, so they did not notice that Tianyu used the Meteor Volcano.
If they had been on guard in advance, Tianyu would probably not have had time to use this ultimate move. Moreover, after entering the River Country, Tianyu has already become famous in one battle. It is estimated that other ninja villages have already put Tianyu on the priority list.
Even if I don’t believe that Tianyu is already a Kage-level warrior at such a young age, I still have to be on guard, otherwise I will have no place to cry if I lose the battle.
This is especially true for the old man, the Third Tsuchikage. Although he is very angry about Lao Zi’s failure, as the one who knows the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan best, he is extremely wary of Tianyu, the genius of the Uchiha clan. So it is estimated that as soon as Tianyu arrives at the battlefield of the Land of Earth, Ohnoki will come out and take action personally.
Ohnoki would not allow another Uchiha Madara to appear in Konoha, and this bud must be nipped in the bud.
So Jiraiya’s idea was just a fantasy, so when he heard Tianyu mocking him like this, Jiraiya’s old face turned red. This kind of thing must be full of coincidences, otherwise what would he, Jiraiya, do?
But being often ridiculed by Tsunade, Jiraiya was extremely thick-skinned. He smiled and continued, “Now that the war in River Country has subsided, what about Tsunade? And what about Sakumo-senpai? So you two guys are here?”
“Sister Tsunade has left Konoha. You know her situation, so after the war, she left Konoha with a little apprentice. As for teacher Sakumo…” Tianyu’s face became extremely ugly when he mentioned Hatake Sakumo.
When Jiraiya heard that Tsunade was leaving Konoha, a look of sadness appeared on his face. As Tsunade’s teammate and admirer, Jiraiya was the person who knew her best and understood what Tsunade was thinking. Perhaps leaving the village was Tsunade’s best choice, so he didn’t ask any more questions.
“What’s wrong with Senior Sakumo?” Jiraiya looked at Tianyu, who had an ugly face, and was a little confused.
“Senior Sakumo committed suicide!” Seeing that Tianyu didn’t want to say it, Namikaze Minato had to speak.
“What? What’s going on!” Jiraiya said with his eyes wide open in disbelief.
Today can be said to be the most surprising moment for Jiraiya in all these years, and he has said so many things.
“Hehe, who else could it be except that old guy Danzo Shimura?” As soon as Danzo Shimura was mentioned, Tianyu became murderous. If Danzo Shimura was in front of him, Tianyu would probably kill him without hesitation.
Jiraiya was furious when he heard this: “These bastards, what is the current state of Konoha? Why are they still fighting for power? Why doesn’t the old man do anything about it?”
“Haha, how could such a thing happen if he didn’t condone it?” Tianyu shook his head and said sarcastically.
If this kind of thing did not have the tacit approval of the Third Hokage, would Shimura Danzo dare to do it? Just as the Third Hokage said, that is, he is the Hokage, and Shimura Danzo’s every move is under the surveillance of the Third Hokage, how could he not know.
“well…..”
Jiraiya was also aware of some of the dirty things going on in Konoha. After all, as a Kage-level warrior, he was already considered a high-ranking figure in Konoha. What’s more, Tsunade was the patriarch of the Senju clan. Over the years, Jiraiya had also come to understand that although Konoha seemed calm on the surface, it was actually turbulent in secret.
These were all caused by those restless high-level officials. Weren’t they the ones responsible for the Senju clan’s demise in name only?
He couldn’t even see the so-called situation clearly, and now when the whole ninja world is in turmoil, he forced a Kage-level strongman to death. Isn’t this a joke to the whole ninja world?
I guess now, except for the defeated Sand Village, everyone is laughing at Konoha.
“Teacher Jiraiya, what is the current war situation in the Land of Lightning?” Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit depressing, Namikaze Minato had to interrupt, otherwise the two generals would have no intention of fighting before they even went to the battlefield.
Jiraiya sighed, “It’s terrible. The Third Raikage is in charge, and there’s also the Raikage candidate, Ai, and his partner, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, Killer Bee. There’s no way they can resist!”
No matter how strong Jiraiya is, he can’t fight three people alone, especially since the Third Raikage is as powerful as the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. Even if Jiraiya activates the Sage Mode, he can only barely resist.
It’s not in vain that Ai and Killer Bee are known as the strongest duo in the ninja world. If they join forces, they can probably take on the Third Hokage. What do you think Jiraiya can do?
He was also very desperate. He hoped that Konoha would send Hatake Sakumo to reinforce him. But when the reinforcements came, they were not the people he wanted. They even brought the news of Hatake Sakumo’s death. What the hell!
“The Cloud Ninjas are expected to attack again soon. Leave the Third Raikage to me, and Minato, you deal with the Raikage candidate Ai. As for the Tenyu Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, I’ll leave it to you. Do you have any objection?” When it came to the battle situation, Jiraiya didn’t have time to sigh and hurriedly made arrangements.
“No problem!” Tianyu shrugged. In fact, no matter who he faced, he could face it calmly with the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. The easiest one to deal with was Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki.
After all, Tianyu is from the Uchiha clan, and has even opened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. If he still can’t defeat Killer Bee, it is estimated that the old man Uchiha Madara will kill Tianyu in secret.
It is simply a disgrace to the Uchiha clan and the Mangekyo Sharingan.
“Okay, Teacher Jiraiya!” Minato Namikaze naturally followed his teacher’s arrangements without any hesitation.
“Get ready, the Cloud Ninja Village is expected to attack soon!” Jiraiya ordered, preparing for battle.
“Jiraiya, kid, why are you here again? Is there no one else that Konoha can send? Or have all the people in your Konoha been killed by the higher-ups just like Hatake Sakumo? Hahahaha!” A tall and extremely burly white-haired old man said arrogantly.
The person who spoke was the Third Raikage of the Cloud Village. It was obvious that the Third Raikage had learned about what happened in Konoha. This kind of thing was simply exciting, especially once it was spoken out on the battlefield, it would undermine Konoha’s morale. Although the Third Raikage was not afraid of Konoha, it was always good to be able to strike a blow to the other side.
“Oh no!” Jiraiya said inwardly. Sure enough, after hearing that Hatake Sakumo was killed by the higher-ups, the faces of the Konoha ninjas on the battlefield instantly fell, and they even became a little afraid.
On the other hand, the Cloud Ninjas were shocked and their morale boosted after hearing that Hatake Sakumo had died.
“We can’t go on like this! Konoha certainly has strong support. If you want to deal with them, Third Raikage, you have to defeat me first!” Jiraiya understood that he couldn’t drag it on any longer, so he took a deep breath and said.
Putting his hands together, Jiraiya made a seal and said, “Master Fukasaku, Master Shima, get ready!”
Suddenly, two short toads appeared on Jiraiya’s shoulders. The paint on Jiraiya’s face became thicker and his nose swelled.
It s the Sage Mode of Myoboku Mountain!
Faced with a pervert of the level of the Third Raikage, Jiraiya did not dare to be careless and directly activated the Sage Mode.
Immortal Technique: Thousands of Needles!
Jiraiya’s hair suddenly shot towards the Third Raikage like a rainstorm, covering him.
Unfortunately, several flashes of lightning flashed across the Third Raikage’s body, and Jiraiya’s hair did not hit the Third Raikage at all.
Just when Tianyu was watching with great interest, a strange rap voice reached Tianyu’s ears: “Hey, you idiot, you bastard, are you my opponent? Let me play with you!”
A young man wearing a pair of small sunglasses and a red rope tied around his waist appeared in front of Tianyu.
To be honest, Kirabi’s rap is really not that good. After the baptism of the 21st century, Tianyu’s ears have been spoiled, but Kirabi’s rap is simply…
“Killabi, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, don’t you know that as a Jinchuriki you cannot appear in front of the Uchiha clan?” Tianyu said playfully.
“Oh no!!” When the future Fourth Raikage Ai saw Tianyu and Killer Bee fighting, he knew that something bad was going to happen. He flashed and prepared to help Killer Bee.
“Sorry, this road is blocked!” Namikaze Minato flashed and blocked Ai’s way. Since Ai was so anxious to support Killer Bee, it meant that Tianyu could definitely deal with Killer Bee, otherwise Ai would not be so anxious.
Since Ai is so anxious, Minato Namikaze can’t let him get his wish.
“Get out of here!” Ai shouted and punched Minato Namikaze.
Unfortunately, Minato Namikaze disappeared in front of Ai in an instant and avoided Ai’s attack. Just when Ai moved towards Tianyu in surprise, Minato Namikaze appeared in front of him again.
On the other side, Killer Bee burst into laughter when he heard what Tianyu said: “Do you think you are Uchiha Madara? Hey, I’m going to show you how powerful I am!”
As he spoke, he pulled out his seven knives from behind, which were caught by Kirabi in a strange posture. The other knives were also clamped in the joints, and the last one was bitten in his mouth.
The wild heron cuts the sword!
Kirabi’s body rushed towards Tianyu like a gust of wind, and the seven knives on his body attacked Tianyu at various strange angles.
The offensive was like a tide, but to no avail.
Tianyu didn’t confront Kirabi head-on at all, and his figure disappeared from Kirabi’s sight in a flash.
A huge fireball attacked Killer Bee from behind. Tianyu inherited the Uchiha clan’s good habit of greeting people, and he would use the fireball technique as soon as he saw someone.
However, Kirabi did not pause at all and went straight to meet the fireball.
Lightning escape sword: supersonic thunder escape sword!
Blue electric light flashed on the blade of Killer Bee. The seven knives on Killer Bee directly stabbed at Tianyu’s Fireball Technique. Because the lightning chakra was attached to the knife, the sharpness of the knife was enhanced.
So it was obvious that the Great Fireball Technique was directly cut in half by Killer Bee and turned into sparks that scattered everywhere.
“Hey, kid, I don’t know how you dodged my knife, but you are no match for me!” After saying that, Kirabi appeared above Tianyu’s head and chopped down at him.
The speed was simply too fast. Even with Tianyu’s Sharingan activated, he could only barely keep up with Killer Bee’s sword speed, let alone counterattack.
They are worthy of being the fastest combination along with the Fourth Raikage. If we don’t count the Mangekyo eye technique and Flying Thunder God Technique, these two brothers do have the capital.
In just a few breaths, Tianyu’s body was cut by Kirabi’s knife with several cuts, but Tianyu was not hurt.